Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Harry sighed some as he stretched. His old bones creaked, making a snapping sound. He grunted at that; it was pleasurably painful. It was a unique feeling that he didn't mind.

"Hey, Potter... Long time no see..."

The dark-haired wizard looked over his shoulder, humming some with a smile. Sitting behind him, in a wheelchair, was an old enemy. Draco Malfoy. The man was at least in his two hundreds, his already pale hair a beautiful, striking white. Wrinkles were around his face, showing his age and life.

Harry grinned, slowly turning himself to the disabled man.

"Malfoy." A fondness was in the equally old man. The boy-who-lived was now in his two hundreds as well, holding himself up on a beautiful, decorated cane. "What are you doing here? Thought you'd be in bed." His tone was just plain amusement as he hobbled over to the blond.

Draco laughed, shakily reaching his hands up in a silent desire to be hugged. He was still much too prideful to voice his wants. The standing man happily accepted the request. Used to how the other's mannerisms and pride.

"Like I would have my last day in that old thing." He grinned to the other, closing his eyes. His smile slowly fell as he entered a harsh coughing fit.

Harry gently patted his old enemy's back, humming softly. Draco soon was able to cough up the blood and calm down. He groaned a little, a pained look on his face.

The old wizard sighed lowly, swishing his hand to levitate the other old wizard onto the cotton couch. Draco shifted the best he could before relaxing. He looked up to his old enemy, giving a sad looking smile. His light grey eyes were darkened with sorrow.

"I really wish... We could've been friends, early on..." His voice softened a little, his eyes drifting off to the side.

The dark-haired wizard nodded, slowly sitting on the couch, near the pale-haired wizard's stomach. Gently, he placed a hand on their stomach, rubbing it in a soothing manner. Suddenly, there was a creaking noise.

They both looked over to see their little great-great-grandchildren peering in at them. It was their pair of twins. The Malfoy twins clung to the Potter twins, each little child watching the grandfathers with careful eyes.

Draco gave them a small smile, a tear slipping down his worn face. Despite that he wasn't facing the other, Harry gently wiped the tear away. He then turned back to his old enemy, a hand cupping his cheek.

"Hey... It's alright... It's alright..." He whispered soothingly as the four children hurried in. The creaking door closed with a soft thud.

"Papa?" A white-haired girl whispered, gently latching onto the elder Malfoy's arm.

"Abuelo, i-is Papa..." An auburn-haired boy whimpered some, his beautiful green eyes shimmering with tears.

Harry gave them a sad smile, lightly patting each of their heads.

"Papa will be alright... He just needs some rest..." He murmured, a sadness in his eyes. How had time passed the two of them by?

Suddenly, the bigger Malfoy twin jolted forward. A thought had come to their head.

"Abuelo! Abuelo! Kiss Papa! Kiss 'im!" They cried, bouncing on the balls of their feet.

The two grandfathers gave their great-great grandchildren a confused look as the four of them repeated the same words over and over.

"It'll heal Papa! L-Like in the books!" The other Potter twin explained in a hurried tone.

The two elderly wizards sighed some as they watched the hopeful looks in their great-great-grandchildren's eyes. The two looked at each other, sighing lowly.

Harry looked down at the dying Malfoy, and Draco looked up at the broken Potter. How many years had it been since the two- since the world- learned of the old coot's lies? Lies that ruined any chance for them?

Slowly, the dark-haired man leaned down and solemnly pressed his lips against the other's. Their lips were chapped, cracking in some areas, but the main thing he noticed was the coldness they possessed. Despite that coldness, those lips moved against his in a dance that only they could play, that only they could hear. A dance that matched them.

Harry felt tears drip down his wrinkled face as he cupped Draco's. He could feel the Blond's life drain away, and a pain erupted inside of his chest at the feeling. Almost two hundred years old... A long life to live, and it was only halfway through that life did anyone learn the truth. When their wives had fallen and when the bastard who had taken everything from them was gone. A legacy that was now tainted and stained with blood and insanity. A stain that had hurt many good people. Lost people.

The elder Potter slowly pulled away from the kiss, taking with him the last bit of warmth from the sleeping Malfoy. The children were there, looking between the two with worry and eagerness. They had little knowledge of magic, and even less of what death was.

Holding back more tears, he gave the four of them soft smiles.

"Why... Why don't you four go get your parents? Tell them... Draco is finally at rest..." His voice cracked a little, but the four didn't notice, rushing away to do as they were told. The door creaked open before giving that same quiet thump closed.

The old man, now alone, cried. He pressed his head into the other's chest, crying soft, innocent tears. He wept for the death of an old friend, of a life he never had, of things he wished he could've had and knowledge that was stolen from him. He wept for it all, but there was no anger in his old bones. No malice, hatred, not even disappoint. He was too old and too close to death to care about such detailing's of a stone past.

Lifting his head, he gently stroked the pale Brit's face. Even old, wrinkled and dead, Draco was still the most beautifully handsome man Harry ever had the pleasure of laying eyes on. Leaning up, he pressed one more kiss on his lips before pulling away and sitting properly as he heard the rush of footsteps on the groaning stairs.

"I'll... See you soon, Malfoy..." He murmured, shakily grasping the other's hand. And like that, a warm, familiar feeling of darkness wrapped around Harry Potter, the Hollow that welcomed Death like an old friend.

Chapter Text

Harry opened his eyes to find himself in his old office. He was sitting in his swirly chair, looking out onto New York. Harry had moved there along with Ginny when they were in their sixties. Both of them had earned enough money to make it to the city, even enough to last them a few years to find something else to do with their time.

Ginny had been so different then, Dumbledore had died around that time, if the dark-haired man remembered correctly. She was oddly distant, but so clingy. She had made him refuse any invitations if they were by Draco or the pureblood's own wife. It was strange. She was starting a fight with him about everything, wanting him to eat what she had made, despite that the powerful wizard could tell the other had done something horrible to it. Some spell or potion was mixed in with it. He could sense it.

Some years later, she had got some virus. It was a bad one that took out her immune system. He had tried to be a good husband and stay by her side, even till death, but she... She refused, calling him many names, horrible names. Oddly, he found himself in love with her still, her words held no effect to him or his want of staying near her. Till the doctor told him how she got this horrible virus.

"The only way to get this virus... Is through sexual intercourse." The doctor held a sobering look.

Harry blinked in surprise, his old face contorting into confusion. He clearly wasn't sick, in fact, neither of them had sex in nearly two years. He had also made sure to get tested every once in a while, especially after she had gotten sick. He wasn't sick...

"G-Ginny?" He muttered, looking over to her with confused green eyes. Her face was twisted in rage and hatred.

"You... You were supposed to be dead." She hissed. "I was supposed to be the only one here. Not you! I hate you; you damn Potter! Does Death not want you!" She screamed, bearing her teeth at him like an animal.

The doctor gave a low sigh, looking at Harry with pity. The doctor had seen many cases like these, and he could tell with one look, that Mr. Potter, was a good husband. A husband that didn't deserve an unfaithful wife.

The old man pulled his hand away from hers. Her grip was so tight, her so desperate to cling to him still, scratched his hand.

He then left her side, he took care of her still as a loyal husband should, but... She died in a sad room, with only monitors there to keep her company.

The dark-haired man hummed softly, lightly tracing where Ginny's claw marks were. They were deep enough to have cause scarring, not that was anything new to his old body. Yet, as he traced that area, he came to find something perplexing.

There was no scar.

Confused, the old wizard summoned a mirror, a spell Draco had learned or created if his memory served correct. Standing in front of the mirror was the two hundred forty-year-old, but a young, scrawny eleven year-old wearing crooked, broken glasses and clothes far too big stared back.

"I do hope you don't mind..." A breathy voice hummed behind the old wizard.

Breaking his concentration caused the mirror to vanish, but the new voice had also caused him to jolt, whirling around with his hands open. Over the years, the legendary Potter had learned how to use Wandless Magic, he was very good at it thanks to an equally talented teacher and an enemy who wanted to know more.

Sitting on the other side of his desk, right where his clients used to sit, was a strange man. He had long Viking braided hair the color of snow, his face was elvish, and his eyes narrowed in a soft look a parent would give while consoling a child. He wore a soft dress, maybe a toga, that shifted in all shades of black and grey. It was a subtle shift that was elegant to watch.

"Who..." Harry stopped himself as he sat down in his worn chair, narrowing his eyes at the man. If he hadn't known any better, he'd say the man could've easily been a Malfoy, he looked like one in a way... But the aura that flowed from the man in constant waves was something... Else. "You're... Death?" The man's polite smile grew, telling the wizard he was correct. "Am I... Finally dead?"

The man's smile softened and he nodded.

"You lived quite a life..." His smile fell as his expression shifted to one that looked as if he had eaten something sour. "A beautiful life of a lie." Potter frowned, looking down at his orderly desk. A sense of self-pity and shame formed in his chest. He should've seen the signs early on. "At least you died doing one thing right."

Confused, the young looking wizard raised his head, tilting it in the end. What had he done right before dying?

Death gave the confused wizard a solemn smile. Almost all beings are usually confused and disorientated after dying. They usually refused to believe they have died, living a fantasy life, or their old life, over and over till they grew insane or broke down. Yet, Harry Potter was not one of the majorities, nor was his true heart. They truly were made for each other.

"Do you wish to go back?"

Harry gave a bewildered look, an amused smile crossing his face. "Go back?" A polite laugh floated from his throat as the smile grew on his lips. That smile didn't reach his eyes. "I am dead, how can I go back without revisiting a memory?" He hummed, leaning forward to place his elbows on the desk and cradle his chin in his hands. It was a pose he always held when someone spouted ridiculousness in his office. Ginny hated that pose while Draco claimed it was "Very Potter-y of you."

Death's smile shifted to one of amusement as well. "Your other half had said something quite similar..." The wizard's smile faltered some in confusion. "You and they, along with some others long since gone, are special... Not because you're the Boy-Who-Lived, but because of another reason..." Death paused, leaning forward some as his voice lowered. "Do you wish to know what that is?"

"Yes."

A mildly surprised look appeared on the ancient being's face before he chuckled, leaning back. He hadn't expected such a quick response.

"To simply put... You and they, all of them... You all are Gods in your own right." Confusion appeared on the wizard's face. "Gods of what, the Fates wouldn't dare tell me. All I know, is that you lot, had the world gone as it was supposed to, would've replaced or become Gods of some form." Death nodded, sighing almost wistfully.

Harry slowly leaned back, taking a deep breath before exhaling. That was a lot more than he had originally thought.

"Do you want to go back? To the beginning? To the letter?" The God's voice was calm and firm. He was genuinely curious as to what the old wizard would say.

He hummed softly, thinking deeply on it. What would be a good time? Well, everything started from the letter, but it started most likely even before he was born... Now that he was thinking about it, he didn't know when he should go back... However, he needs time to retrain his magic, maybe even to learn how to physically fight?

"Think... The very beginning would be best..." Death raised an intrigued eyebrow, tilting his head in a quizzing manner. "It would give me time to retrain my magic, and I could possibly learn how to fight... Like a Muggle, should things come to that."

Death laughed almost merrily, a soft grin on his face. He nodded to the thought.

"What a unique thought process..." He hummed, soon there was a knock on the office's door.

Harry and Death looked to the door, the former humming in confusion. This wasn't his real office, yet he knew that thumping of the wood. It was that sound he had heard almost constantly every day for nearly two decades.

Looking towards his first guest, who held this content look, he figured it was someone he would want to answer to.

"Come in?"

At his words, a young woman entered the room, her toga or dress a beautiful emerald green that seemed to be decorated with elegant flowers long since extinct. Her hair was long with fiery red curls, only being held back by beautiful green vines with gorgeous flowers decorating it. Her face was soft and round with big, doe eyes the color of the ocean. Her lips were full and a deep red as if she just ate a juicy strawberry.

Her relaxed eyes widen and sparkled with joy as her lips transformed into a sunny smile.

"Ah! Mon petit~" She purred in a honey like voice, her opening her arms up as if she was expecting Harry to run into them. Yet, the old wizard was confused... Did she really call him her little one?

Death chuckled, leaning back some, looking to her.

"Life, Life, he doesn't understand." He gave her a soft smile, as she gave him a pouty look.

The beautiful woman, now sulking, glided over to the unoccupied chair. She sat heavily, slouching in the seat.

Harry raised an eyebrow at them, a little amused. The blond-haired God chuckled, leaning over to her and kissing her head. The woman closed her eyes and leaned into the touch. Her slouching body relaxed some before straightening to a more proper look. The two Gods then looked to the dead soul before them.

"I apologize. It's rather new for a whole swarm of Gods to be replaced, some even created." The old soul nodded some. "I am sure, you're wondering about us, yes?" Harry nodded again, leaning forward some. Death smiled at that. "Then I suppose I should tell you our old names."

The wizard furrowed his brows. They had names? Real names?

"She is Evette Weasley and I am Vendetta Malfoy. We are the earliest of our lines."

Chapter Text

Harry blinked slowly, the names whirling inside of his head. Evette Weasley and Vendetta Malfoy... Had he heard of these names before? No, but they sounded so familiar... Why was that?

"Evette Weasley... And Vendetta Malfoy?" He looked between the two, getting nods from them.

Evette bounced a little in her seat, her lips once again turned in a smile while Vendetta held a cool look. They both seemed to be waiting for him to question them. Waiting for him to explode maybe?

"I... I don't know..." He murmured, leaning back in his chair, looking down at the worn desk before him.

The blond-haired man chuckled, his calm smile growing just a bit.

"You truly have learned to admit defeat." He hummed, looking to his opposite.

"Tu est beau, gentil et sympathique." She placed a hand over to her heart, smiling almost dreamily. She then focused on him. "You are... A beautiful soul. Ah~ So beautiful!" She raised her hands up in the air, laughing almost happily.

Vendetta chuckled with a nod. "Determined, powerful, but someone who tried to be understanding to the best of your abilities."

Harry couldn't stop a chuckle from passing his throat, him giving them a small smile. "This... This sounds almost like a job interview. One I'm not prepared for." He laughed to himself, tilting his head.

The two Gods laughed as well, but Evetta nodded her head happily.

"Oui, Oui!" She chirped, standing up now. She moved around the desk and pulled the small bodied wizard to his feet. Quickly, she pulled him to her chest, rocking the two of them. "Tu prendres mon boulot!" She called happily.

Harry coughed some as he hugged the woman back, patting her back lightly. He felt a bit awkward, not really know how to react to her saying he was taking her job.

Vendetta laughed, shaking his head. She had not changed since when they first met.

"Evetta, he doesn't understand still." He motioned for her to move down. The woman pouted heavily, moving back to her seat with her arms crossed.

Harry also sat down, looking between the two expectantly. He wanted answers, so he was waiting for them to say something. Yet, they were looking at him just like he was. Sighing, he decided to begin himself.

"What does she mean I'll be taking her job?" He looked between the two.

The God of Death chuckled, smiling.

"Gods were once people who were alive, and when Death," he motioned to himself, "comes for them, they take the place of a God they represent or transform into a new God." The old wizard opened his mouth to say something, possibly to repeat himself, but Vendetta raised his hand. "Me and Evette are not the original Gods of Death and Life, we're the fourth Gods of Death and Life. The Death before was my thrice great grandfather. He was weak at heart; he could not stand being Death for even my time... But I could. And the Life before Evette was a man along the Longbottom line." He chuckled at this.

Harry leaned back in his chair, rubbing his hands against his jeans, an old habit from when he lived with the Dursleys. A nervous, thoughtful habit.

"Does... Does Godhood come from... Bloodlines?" He looked at the two as they shook their heads.

"Godhood comes from Fate and from those that can handle the job well. In the beginning, yes, it was bloodline. The Malfoy line, pure as can be, was always fated for Death. We handle Death the best ways, but we most of all, are caring to our own... I'm sure, you saw." The ancient Malfoy gave the Potter a sad looking smile before continuing. "However, me and Evette are one of the oldest of the Gods, and truthfully, we are tired now. Besides that, the trio of Fates have decided to make you the new God of Life, and they want the others to claim their titles as well..."

Death paused as he looked to Evette, who looked back. The two were seemingly talking with their minds. Harry was sure he was powerful enough to attempt intrusion, to hear what they were saying, but he didn't want to do that. He wanted them to have their time and privacy to discuss whatever they wanted to discuss.

They soon nodded to each other, both of them standing. Harry mimicked their actions, looking at them expectantly once more.

"We should send you back now." The ancient Malfoy gave the Potter a smile, a proud smile a father would give. "When you go back now, you'll have a small fraction of Life's power, you'll only gain the rest when you properly die." Harry chuckled at that, nodding. "All the others will be the same, however..." He paused, looking back to Evette who gave a nod. "My new Deity and another, believe all of these talks are nothing but a dream."

"Does that mean they won't remember?" The powerful wizard frowned, a sorrowful look on his face.

The two Gods shook their heads.

"No, they'll remember, but... It'll be more like deja vu..." Vendetta sighed some, his smile softening.

Harry nodded, smiling back. He then offered his hand to the God of Death. Nothing was said between the two before the older being grabbed the wizard's hand. The ancient Weasley gave him a merrily smile, her eyes glimmering like the ocean. A silent word of later was seemingly spoken between the three of them. A polite and calming word before the office fell into darkness.

Chapter Text

Harry blinked his eyes open slowly, tilting his head some as tried to see what was around him. It took several tries before he could make out toys and what seemed to be large items. It quickly dawned on him that he was a baby, that he was back to that awful night.

Hurried footsteps sounded to his ear before he saw a vague outline of a red-haired woman. She scooped him into her arms, tears falling down her face and onto his head. Sniffling, she placed him in his crib, covering him with some blankets. Not enough to suffocate him, but enough in an attempt to hide and shield him.

The woman, Lily Potter, knelt down to his level. Her face was twisted with pain and grief as she tenderly stroked his face. She gave him a strained smile.

"I love you... Pl-Please... Please remember, I will always love you... N-No matter what..." Her tears flowed down faster, her having to close her eyes to control herself even the littlest bit.

The young baby shifted some, reaching a chubby hand out to touch hers. She looked at her baby and she gave him one final loving smile before she yanked herself up, blocking him from viewing Tom as he entered the room. There was polite talking before a woman's scream was heard. A tear slid down Harry's face as he sat up to look the Dark Lord in the eyes.

The powerful wizard had red eyes, a pain expression on his face. He didn't look like he wanted to do this. The old wizard tilted his head, his baby body almost tilting over. The Dark Lord shook some, hissing slowly. It was Parseltongue.

"It... Hurts... I want... I want to... stoop..." The pained expression on his face told the man everything he needed to know. Tom Riddle didn't want to hurt the boy, to make the prophecy real.

Harry gave him a hum, raising his baby fist. The snake-man's expression shifted some to a form of understanding. He then gave a slow nod to him before he closed his eyes and did as he was commanded to.

The boy woke up to someone screaming, someone calling out for Lily. The dark-haired boy sputtered a little as he began to cry himself. He may not have spent so long with her, but he still couldn't help it. Her life was cut short because of the old bastard, he and so many others have to suffer for there.

After a long while, he felt himself being picked up and cradled carefully. The person holding him was still crying, hiccupping a little. The powerful boy looked up to the person, finding a younger version of his Potion Master's. He was crying, a sad look on his face. Then there was another person, Sirus Black...

Harry couldn't stop himself from crying, curling into his teacher but he raised a hand toward the Grim Animagus. He missed the two, he wished he could've had a better and longer relationship with the two of them.

The two men gave the baby a sadden look, Sirus gently holding his godson's hand. Oh, the poor baby. As much as the two men hated each other and held little respect, in that moment there was only a form of soft sorrow. For a moment, the Grim Animagus forgot who had betrayed his friend, and who had left his godson parentless. Severus felt his heart break as he saw his love's child clinging to him.

Eventually the two older men had to give the baby up to the friendly half-giant when he came. Harry was drowsy, so he fell asleep on the ride to the Dursleys. He knew he wouldn't be missing much. He'll get started on a plan later, when he's old enough to actually make a difference.

Chapter Text

The first part of Harry's life was the same, till he learned how to properly talk. He knew there was no changing Vernon, the man was slimy and disgusting down to the bones! However, Petunia and Dudley could be saved. They could be helped. After all, Dudley had died early in the first timeline because of his alcoholism... It was a painful death for him... And Petunia died via suicide by anti-depressants and sleeping pills.

Harry wanted to save them. He knew that he just needed to talk with them, teach them better ways. At least, make them happier so they don't die such painful deaths.

He first talked with his Aunt, when Vernon was out shopping with Dudley. She had begged the large man to take their boy out. The man, if he could be called that, did so just to "shut her up". It was clear the man didn't cherish his son unless he was being something akin to a monster like him.

The boy-who-lived waited in his cramped room under the stairs as she hid in hers, sobbing and crying. He hated hearing those sounds, so, he snuck out and went to her room. He had gently rubbed her back, and soothingly talked to her. She had jolted when she felt his hand, yelled and called him a freak when he talked with her, but... She eventually broke down into his comfort. She apologized to him, calling herself a monster for letting a baby like him be hurt by her husband's hands.

He could only continue to stroke her head and back, whispering that things will get better. He didn't know how things would get better, but he knew they would. He would help her with that.

Next was Dudley. The kids at their preschool were picking on him because of his weight. Harry didn't like that, so he talked with Dudley, listening to him yell and complain to him. He took the abuse of the words, even of the fists. He then told him how to gain friends, helped him gain good friends. He taught the plumper boy how to behave in public, how to apologize and be polite. The large boy found a friend and a brother in Harry.

Of course, Vernon had gotten worse with the small boy, scars forming on his body painfully. His aunt and cousin did the best they could to help him, but they too were filled with fear of the fat man's abuse. Harry couldn't blame them; the bastard was large and extremely violent. He told them this.

Out of some desperation to keep the boys out of the house for as long as possible, the brunette signed them both up for a variety of things. The powerful wizard saw this as a chance to learn how to defend himself properly. Petunia saw it as well, and she almost gleefully gave it to him under the guise of helping Dudley with baseball.

During all of this time, the young-looking wizard was practicing his magic, relearning how to do many simple things with his weaker body. Using plenty of Glamours, he was able to sneak into Diagon Alley sooner and was able to nab some herbs. Herbs that he used to make sleeping potions for Vernon, so for at least one night, the three of them didn't have to worry about him. And then healing potions and creams to rid himself and the others of their wounds and scars.

Then, like before, the letters and Hagrid came. Unlike before, it was only Vernon who spoke ill of Harry's mother, and Petunia was almost desperate to have her sister's son go with the half-giant. Dudley hadn't tried to eat the cake that was meant for the thin boy, instead, he almost protected it from his father's burning wrath toward the giant.

Happily, he gave his aunt and cousin a hug, whispering that he'll finally help them like he's promised. He then grabbed what little things he personally owned and hurried off with the friendly giant.

Today, on his second turn of being eleven, is the day he'll save everyone true to him.

Chapter Text

The first place the two went, was the Gringotts, the oldest Wizarding Bank in the Wizarding world. It was good to see it again, the older wizard nearly shed a tear at the long-destroyed bank.

Hagrid looked down at the boy curiously. There was something off about how the boy was acting... It was as if the boy wasn't a boy at all... He gave this old, grandfather feel, similar to Dumbledore's, but... Harry's grandfatherly aura was so much gentler, kinder in every way, as if to encourage one's true actions and voice. With Dumbledore Hagrid felt like he owed the man every form of respect, right down to his life. Sometimes it felt sickening to the dark bearded man.

The half-giant quietly shook his head and hurriedly rushed the two of them into the Bank. A couple of the customers and Goblins stopped to look at the estranged pair. When some looked for too long, the boy-who-lived gave them the kindest and almost the saddest smile that person had seen. It showed respect and wisdom far beyond his years.

It wasn't long before Harry was in front of Griphook. Hagrid wanted to go to the Vault first, that made sense considering Dumbledore didn't want them to do any magical checking. Harry wanted that.

"I want to... I want to see my inheritance... On paper?" He tilted his head, feigning ignorance.

The goblin and the half-giant looked at him with a curious look. It wasn't common for wizard to look at their complete inheritance. They usually just go for what their parents tell them. However, the goblin found no reason to deny him the paper letter of inheritance.

"Cut yourself and drop four to five drops of blood onto the parchment." Griphook hummed with a tight lip smile as he laid a yellow-green parchment paper and small dagger on his desk.

The wizard gave the goblin a bad feeling. A burning sensation of magic surrounded the boy. It was magic he hadn't felt before, which was odd considering how old he was. The goblin though shook the feeling off as his usual mistrust and annoyance with wizards and witches.

Harry hummed peacefully as he carefully cut the palm of his hand. He winced in pain, but no other visible indicator of pain was shown. The two visually older magic-wielders gave each other a subtle look of confusion. Neither knew of an eleven-year-old that would've been able to conceal motions of pain. They said nothing about this, finding it to be unimportant as the boy dropped four to five droplets of blood onto the waiting parchment.

Griphook gave a firm nod before giving the boy a healing potion for the cut. "It'll be a moment." He muttered, leaning back in his tall chair.

Not a moment more, the blood seeped into the magic parchment and was used as ink to tell of the boy and all of his inheritance. The goblin made an odd noise as he grabbed the paper before the boy could even look at one word.

Somehow the goblin grew pale as his brows furrowed together. Cautiously, he pulled the paper closer to him as he reread the painted words. Slowly, he lowered the paper down and looked at the boy with a curious look. Wordlessly, he turned the parchment towards the half-giant and wizard boy to see. Together, the pair looked over the paper.

Name: Harry James Potter

Blood: Pureblood (3.5/4)

Father: James Potter II (Deceased)

Mother: Lily Potter née Evans (Deceased)

Godfather(s): Remus Lupin, Sirus Black

Godmother(s): Alice Longbottom (Unstable), Petunia Dursley née Evans

Siblings: None

God siblings : Neville Longbottom; Dudley  Dursley

DOB: 31 July 1980

Age: 251 years of age (Physical Body age of 11 years) (Magic & Soul 240 years)

Species: Light Dragon Phoenix

Inheritances:

Peverell Vault

Peverell Estate

Evans Vault

Potter Vault

Potter Estate

Gaunt Vault

Black Vault

Black Estate

Black Manor

Riddle Vault

Riddle Estate

Riddle Manor

Gryffindor Vault

Gryffindor Estate

Ravenclaw Vault

Ravenclaw Estate

Hufflepuff Vault

Hufflepuff Estate

Slytherin Vault

Slytherin Estate

Estimated Value: £8 billion (Not including Estates nor Manors)

WARNING: Blocks  & Compulsions have been haphazardly placed

Loyalty Compulsion Keyed to Albus Dumbledore

Loyalty Compulsion Keyed to Molly Weasley

Loyalty Compulsion Keyed to Ron Weasley

Loyalty Compulsion Keyed to  Gryffindor

Loyalty Compulsion Keyed to the Light

Loyalty Compulsion Keyed to The Order of the  Phoenix

Hate Compulsion Keyed to Tom Riddle

Hate Compulsion Keyed to Lord Voldemort

Hate Compulsion Keyed to Draco Malfoy

Hate Compulsion Keyed to Malfoy

Hate Compulsion Keyed to the Dark

Distrust Compulsion Keyed to Severus Snape

Distrust Compulsion Keyed to Sirus Black

Blocks:

60% Block on Wandless magic

45% Block on Wordless Magic

70% Block on Eyes

80% Block on Parseltongue

95% Block on Parsel-Magic

50% Block on Fertility

100% Block on Creature

PLACEMENT: All placed by Albus Dumbledore on 31 October 1981

WARNING: If Blocks and Compulsions are not removed, wearer will DIE in 6-8 years

Hagrid and Griphook looked warily at the old soul, watching as a laughing smile stretched across his face. The old look that the boy had been tempting to hide his whole life appeared, him shaking his head.

"I will die before I finish school?" He questioned aloud; his tone mocking the statement. He chuckled softly, a tired sounding chuckle. "I didn't die till..." That smile fell into a sad frown, his face contorting into one of sorrow. "Till he fell asleep..." He closed his eyes and leaned his head back with a heavy sigh.

In a matter of seconds, the eleven-year-old boy was gone. In his place was someone far older and relaxed. A person who had seen and done many things and survived. This was the true Harry James Potter, and he was back for another round of life.

Chapter Text

The trip to the vault was much longer than the first time, seeing as the old wizard had to claim his lordships, reclaim any money that was stolen from him, close off his vault from Dumbledore, get the compulsions removed, he even had to set up a new trial for his Godfather! The last one was the harder one as the person tried multiple times to dismiss the issue. Griphook and the other goblins were about to just give up and settle for any retrial at all, when the wizard stepped in. Unlike the goblins' letters, his was short and only took a couple of minutes to write on a flash card sized parchment. That small letter did big things. He was actually able to get the lady to apologize for being so rude and gave a firm retrial date.

Once that was done, he wrote a letter that was to be given to Sirus Black-should he ask for it- and some money was collected. Then the boy-who-lived and the half-giant went out to a more private area. Hagrid was torn. There was no way the parchment had lied about the boy's age nor about what he was placed under! But... But could the Great Albus Dumbledore really do such things? Such awful things? To a child! To their savior! It... It was awful and so many others things that it would be impossible to truly describe! The half-giant wanted to talk with the other about what happened in the future, wanting to see if what Dumbledore truly was for the greater good but decided to not ask. What if it wasn't what he wanted? What if... What if Dumbledore wasn't what the half-giant thought?

Harry saw all these thoughts whirling around the taller man's body in a form of a rather soft glow. It was like a hazy type of glow that wrapped around the half-giant's body in an aggressive manner. It was a dull color and the glow seemed to retreat into the man's body in the forms of spikes. The young-looking wizard knew what that meant, even if this was his first time seeing such things, but he knew how to handle such painful thoughts. After all, the half-giant was lied to just as much as he was, the only difference was that Harry had nearly a century and half to deal with his feelings.

"It's alright, Hagrid. I'm not mad at you or even him. Disappointed in him, but not mad." The boy's voice took on a tone a friendly grandfather would use, a comforting tone. "You didn't know, and I know you'll do what's best for me now." There was a nod in agreement. "For now, you have to play along though, okay? All you have to do, is just pretend that I haven't learned of my inheritance, it'll be safer for you that way."

Confusion formed on his dirty face before his eyes widen in horrified realization. He nodded after a minute, tears lightly running down the man's face. Sniffling, he wiped those tears away, giving a tight lip smile.

"We... We ought to be gettin' yer things? Righ'?" He gulped some, getting a nod from the boy.

"It'll be alright, just take a deep breath." The boy hummed.

The half-giant nodded, doing as the other had suggested. The deep breath did help him relax; he didn't know he was so tense. Had Dumbledore really been pushing him so far that being tense felt natural to him? He blinked those thoughts away as he hurriedly showed the old soul the familiar shops.

Like before, the two split up, though Hagrid was less afraid of what could possibly hurt the young-looking boy. The old soul was now at its fullest strength with years of experience and now youth on its side. The boy would be fine.

A smile came forth onto the young boy's face as he hurried to an extremely familiar wand shop. With as many children and grandchildren he had, he almost always found himself at the old man's shop's doors every year or so.

Harry closed his eyes as he took a slow breath in, breathing in the blended scent of many woods, mildew, and some odd spices as well. The scents that one would normal cringe at, was friendly and relaxing in the shops seemingly small walls. Oddly a sense of familiarity and quietness, like when going into a library.

"My, my~ As I live and as I breathe." Came the recognizable voice of the old man, who appeared at the counter with two boxes in his hand. A smile adorn the man's face. "I see you once again have come to my shop, Mr. Potter-Weasley, or is it just Mr. Potter now?" There was an almost loving tone to the man's words, making the smile on both of their face's grow.

"Olli!" The old soul cried out, rushing to the counter. "You remember?" He tilted his head in a confused manner, but there was a happiness in his eyes. They shared too many memories for it all to vanish so easily.

The wild-haired man nodded with a broad laugh. Leaning forward, there was an undeniable twinkle in the man's eyes. A secret was about to be shared, the boy knew that.

"For free I give these, if thee can guess of me." The man pulled away, giving a proud look with his bottom lip jutted out.

The smile on the boy's face grew. Of course! He should've known, the life around the man was old and bright, coming from within the man rather than around him.

"You're a God of Wands, aren't you?"

The man's proud look shifted to him in thought, deep thought for a few seconds. He then grinned, nodding his head lightly with a chuckle. He then handed the boy the two boxes of wands.

"Look, look!" He urged the boy, waving his hands to the freshly cleaned boxes.

Giddily, Harry opened them both. One of the wands was his first wand, the wand that he had to replace after nearly a hundred years. Fondly, he picked it up, a bright golden glow coming from it like last time. A happy sigh floated from his lips as he closed his eyes, holding his wand with both hands now, after he had placed the boxes on the counter of course. Slowly and thoughtfully, he traced and flipped the wand over in his hands, memorizing how it felt, how it weighed, everything about it.

When he opened his eyes, Ollivander was looking at him with a grandfatherly almost look. Naturally, the boy returned it before looking back to the second wand. It was a beautifully elegant wand with two woods carefully twisting around each other, one being darker than the other. The darker wood was used more as an accent that enhanced flower and vine carvings beautifully. The wand itself held this powerful aura that reached out toward the new God of Life. It wanted to cling to him in a way.

"A special wand for a God as special as you." The God of Wands hummed with another proud look. "A mixture of many different elements. Honestly, I have no idea how well it will work... If much." His proud look fell into a form of confusion mixed with mild annoyed intrigue.

The boy laughed lightly, gingerly picking the wand up. Instantly, the new God had to close his eyes and hold his breath as a feeling of euphoria washed over him. The feeling was almost drowning him in power and in trust and warmth, and so much more. When he finally was able to breathe again and focus on his surroundings, he blinked in surprise.

Now climbing up the walls and carefully helping hold up the dangerously stacked boxes of wands and materials, were vines of all kinds. Elegant, rough, bright, dark, spiny, and smooth; they all were there, reaching out with the boy as their center

Ollivander gave a hum, looking at the magic mishap and the wand.

"It seems..." A slow smile spread across his face. "I have outdone my own magic and thought." He chuckled a little.

Harry chuckled as well, looking down at the overpowered wand. He'll have to keep this one hidden. However, he was curious on what the wand master used to create this one, and as if knowing what he was thinking, the old store clerk began to rattle off what he did.

"The wood is Beech and Blackthorn, the trees were actually twisted onto and into each other! In some areas, they were melded so well, there was no way to tell them about!" He raised his hands up in a dramatic fashion. "I then carefully chopped a White River monster's spine and used its spinal fluid to cover and bath a Horned Serpent Horn for three months under the moonlight. During the day, I had a Shadow and Light Dragon's blood drip onto a Phoenix feather for the morning of the three months. After that, I bound the two cores with Dragon Heartstring before merging them with the combined wood."

Harry looked down at the wand, a confused look crossing his face. That was a lot of cores and mixing... Was this wand safe? Powerful, yes. Safe, it was anyone's guess. The new God then shook his head before giving the older man a smile.

"Thank you for the new wands, I'll tell you how the wand reacts." He hummed peacefully.

The Wand God nodded, bidding the other ado. He hoped that the wand worked well for both of them. He was sure the boy would need it.

Chapter Text

After everything was done in Diagon Alley, Harry and Hagrid went to the Leaky Cauldron for the night. They each had their own room, the half-giant saying that he needed his alone time to think things through. Harry was fine with this, as it made sense for the half-giant to need some thinking time. He also wanted his own room, he wanted to speak with someone.

"Evette Weasley, can you come here, please?" He hummed to the lonely room. He had already thrown up some privacy and silencing wards. He didn't need some nosy wizard listening in on him and the previous Goddess of Life.

Quickly, the beautiful Weasley appeared, her blue eyes now a green tone. She waved eagerly to the powerful wizard before rushing to him and pulling him into a warm hug. The boy closed his eyes and relaxed into it, happily returning it for her.

It took some minutes before the two of them pulled away. This distance being initiated by the Goddess.

"Oui, mon petit?" She tilted her head with a motherly smile.

The boy smiled back, but he was now focusing on the aura that seemingly flowed from her. It was a like a misty vine, reaching and curling around anything and everything. It was gentle though, opaque around her, but translucent everywhere else.

"What's that aura surrounding you? Everyone?" He whispered, tilting his head some.

The Goddess smiled happily, clapping her hands.

"Your eyes! You've unlocked your eyes!" She gave a happy twirl, her green dress/toga shifting from green tones to more sweet yellows. Then she grabbed the boy's arms in a firm, but kind hold. Her smile never left once. "You see one's life energy! And they're potential~!" She released him to raise her hands above her head, shaking them happily.

The old soul laughed at her enthusiasm. She reminded him a lot of his Granddaughter Lilly. She too was just happy and jumping around with excitement. It was nice to see in someone.

"Alright, that makes sense..." He paused as he sat down on his bed. "When I had gotten my test down, it said I was a Light Dragon Phoenix? And that fifty percent of my fertility was blocked?" He tilted his head at the Goddess, hoping she would have answers.

She gave a low life, a deep blush appearing on her plump cheeks.

"Ah! Tu héritage..." She giggled a little, biting her bottom lip. "Fertilité premier." She waited for the boy to agree, which he did happily. "Well..." She looked away before giggling some. "You a God of Life! You can... Naturally give life... Le homme ou la femme." She gave a giggling smile.

The boy blushed darkly as he hummed lowly. He... He had figured that, but to actually hear it? That was something definitely blush worthy.

"And the Light Dragon thing?" He hummed, raising his eyebrow.

Her embarrassed look shifted to one of glee.

"Ah! Yes!" She did another jumping dance. "Purebloods have créature hértiage! Three fourths have possibility of such, others only can supply. La hértiage gives strength and power to tha wizard." She lightly patted Harry's head, pausing to both let her words sink in and to find her next words. She never really had to communicate outside of French before, so it was somewhat awkward for her to speak. "Ever wonder why you... Die so..." She paused, shifting around some. "Uh... You die so difficult?" She looked to the boy.

Harry chuckled, finding her struggle to be rather cute. There was a reason why he genuinely thought Ginny was a beautiful lady. The Weasley's always had a cute button type of nose that looked so adorable when scrunched up.

"So you're saying that the reason that I didn't die all those horrible times, was because of my Creature inheritance?" She grinned and nodded.

"Oui! It gives perks! Resistance to Fire charms, spells, etc.~ You have wings and tail too!" She spoke happily, nodding her head once more.

The boy blinked some, letting the new information swirl around him. He was pretty sure he had gotten burned before...

The night was cold, and beautifully dark. The young dark-haired man was wrapped in simple jeans and t-shirt, finding the biting cold refreshing as he laid under the stars. A few of his companions, however, found the cold to be slightly painful. The youngest red heads of the group found it the most annoying.

"Why can't we have a fire? It's not gonna do anything with the sky!" Ron grumbled, wand at the ready.

The young man shook his head, sighing some.

"If you're cold, cuddle with Granger, Weasley. The night's more beautiful without the fire." Draco's voice was as cold as the air around the group, yet Harry had found it to be inviting. He felt a regretful feeling of happiness that it was the Malfoy who spoke up rather than him. He didn't want Ron's annoyance directed at him.

"What do you know, Snake?" The Gryffindor hissed darkly. "I bet you never had to sleep on anything but the finest of silks."

Harry was the closest to Draco, and most used to the dark, so he saw how the young lord winced and his eyes down casting. Quietly, the boy-who-lived shifted closer to the blond, gently taking their larger hand in his and giving it a squeeze.

Those storm-grey eyes went to his, a confused look on them while the other gave him a sweet smile. A smile that said what Ron thought wasn't what he thought. Harry didn't know why it was important for Draco to know that, but it was.

"Ron," The black-haired man snapped softly, sitting up now, "that was unnecessary. He wasn't rude to you, show him some curtesy."

There was a moment of silence, and naively, he thought that was the end of discussion. Then came the wordless wave of a fire charm that slammed into him.

The old soul winced as he placed a hand where the burn scar once was. It took him two weeks to get out of the hospital... Ron hadn't showed nor did he say he was sorry, only Draco and Hermoine did.

"Your power was sealed, 'emember?" He was drawn away from the past by the Goddess's voice, a firm grip on his shoulder as a soft finger swept away his tears. He gave a weak smile and nodded. She gave a sweet one back, squeezing his shoulder in a comforting manner. "Call when needed."

With those final words, she was gone in a beautiful light of greens and yellows, leaving behind the faint smell of flowers and a blissful summer's warmth.

Chapter Text

Harry spent the next while preparing himself to meet the Weasleys and all his old friends from his past life. This time around, he won't be used, he'll show them the right way to end this war with as little causalities as possible.

Soon, he was on the London Platform, walking a little behind the loudly talking redheads. That certainly brought back good memories, even if they were made to keep him docile. Smiling some, he hurried forward. He paused though when he saw the twins. Weirdly, one was in Gryffindor colors while the other was in Slytherin. Before he could think about it too much, the twins were gone.

"Excuse me, Miss, what did they just do?" He pushed his cart forward, watching as Molly's head whipped to him. Her eyes widen at the sight of him before narrowing into a greedy smile. He should've known, he's seen that smile on Vernon on a lot.

"Well, you see, that's the entrance to Platform nine 'nd three quarters. You just run at it head on. Just like the twins did." She gave a chirpy hum.

The boy nodded, carefully turning his cart to the magic wall and rushing in as he always did. He took a breath as he appeared out onto the old platform. When he retired from being an Auora, the station had become a little more modern. The train no longer required coal, the seats were bigger and softer, nicer too. It was nice to see it back to its old style.

"Harry!" Twin voices called out, bringing the old soul from his memories.

Waiting for him off to the side of the entrance, was the twins. They had large smiles on their faces, faces he recognized.

"Twins!" He called out, moving towards them. They laughed a little, winking to him. They then motioned with their heads for him to follow them.

The boy chuckled, following them eagerly. It was good to see Fred again, George wasn't the same without his brother, nor was the jokes. Their shop was still good, but those who really knew him, knew he could've done better with his brother. They knew that his jokes were only half done and half thought of.

It wasn't long before the three of them were in their own compartment. The twins sat opposite of the boy, letting him observe them and let them do the same.

Quickly, Harry noticed that the two looked like mirror copies of each other, more so than usual. Their hair was settled in a fluffy, surfer's comb over, it was a style that George had liked the best when he was an adult. Each sported the same grin, had their ties carefully made the same way, even the wrinkles were in the same place! Everything, right down to how they were sitting, said they were the same person! The boy couldn't help himself and laughed. He found what they were doing to be quite funny. He then looked at their auras and smiled more.

"You're Gods as well?" He quirked an eyebrow.

"Ja!" George grinned, leaning back in his seat.

"Du?" The other twin also leaned back, tiling his head to the side.

"Sí. Soy el dois de vida. Y tú?" (Yes. I'm the God of Life. And you?)

The twins looked impressed before grinning those devilish grins.

"Unfug und Chaos." The twins put their heads together, joining their hands tightly.

Harry's eyes widen in surprise. Mischief and Mayhem, what a perfect fit for those two. Similar in plenty of ways, but different in others, that's how the boy-who-lived would classify the two ways of life. Just how he would classify the twins.

He then narrowed his eyes down at the two, a sudden moment of confusion forming inside of him.

"Tú... Tú murist?" He leaned back as Fred opened his mouth, liking to explain what was going on. He was interrupted by the door opening their younger brother, a young brunette with an entanglement of hair, and a chubby dirty-blond haired boy. (You... You died?)

"There you two went!" Ron cried out, rudely sitting himself next to his brothers.

The twins only rolled their eyes before they narrowed on Hermoine, who looked awkward standing where she was. She shifted to the side as Neville moved himself in, his toad in hand. He gave Harry a smile, a confident joyful smile. A smile he's only seen when they were adults.

"Hey, Harry." He hummed as he sat next to him.

"Harry?" The two others looked to him, a frown on both their faces. Then the girl stepped forward, almost hesitantly.

Shakily, she reached her hand out.

"I-I'm Hermoine... Granger." Her brows furrowed together in slight confusion, as if she was unsure of her own name.

The dark-haired wizard took her hand, giving her a sweet smile. Gently, he squeezed her hand in a friendly manner.

"That's a beautiful name." He chuckled softly.

A light dusty of pink formed on her face before she took a seat beside Neville. She casted a worried look to powerful wizard, wanting his approval. Thankfully, it was happily given to her with a subtle nod.

Harry looked at the lot, watching them all with a gentle, grandfatherly look. Soon, the ones who remembered began to speak, and his smile only grew. He was going to genuinely enjoy himself this time around.

Chapter Text

Harry chuckled a little as he watched the trio of powerful wizards conversed in a variety of languages. The powerful wizard also watched as the little bookworm's eyes filled with confusion, a knowing within those eyes. She clearly understood what they were saying but didn't understand why. It amusing to say the least.

He found it even more amusing how Ron kept trying to butt in but ending up being ignored. It wasn't hard as he clearly didn't know what they were talking about. The younger Weasley turned a little red in the face, but he made no attempt to be hostile. He was being paid to befriend the "Great Harry Potter, the Boy-Who-Lived" after all. It wouldn't do him good to get hostile so quickly. Sadly, this time won't go the way Dumbledore had planned.

Ron was more than annoyed with what was happening to him. He remembers the day that his mother had brought him to meet Dumbledore. He was a mighty wizard, the second Merlin himself! He was told he had an important mission, to keep Harry Potter on the side of the Light. Dumbledore had told him that since he was strong enough to destroy He-Who-Shall-Not-Be-Named, then he could be swayed with temptations. Ron was given this important mission to keep him from leaving the side of the Light, yet it seemed it was going to be far more difficult than he had originally thought.

Soon, the trolley lady came by, and like before, Harry bought candies for everyone. The Weasley twins talked about how their candies would make one's hair a different color, length maybe. They loved talking about what types of edible jokes they could make and possibly even use.

Harry shook his head at the two, finding their teamwork to be quite adorable. He did want to ask them again how Fred knew what was going on, considering he had died in the first timeline, but he couldn't as Hermione would hear him. He wasn't sure yet if she was someone to be trusted, or at the bear minimum that she was ready to know the future he was from.

"We should get changed soon, we'll be at Hogwarts shortly." Neville reminded everyone, soon standing up. He gave his old friend a smile and a pat on the back. "See you at the sorting." He hummed, leaving to go back where his luggage was.

The bushy haired woman bounced up, giving a shaky smile as she nodded her own departure.

"Sie ist süß." Fred hummed, before looking to George. The twin red head nodded before shaking his head. (She is cute.)

"Süß, sondern er sein süß." The twins laughed and nodded, though Harry did raise an eyebrow at the 'he' that George was referring to. (Cute, but he's very cute)

"Están tú hacía referencia a Neville?" He raised an eyebrow at them, getting mischievous smiles in return, but no answer. (Are you referring to Neville?)

He chuckled and shook his head at them.

"El hetero." He then got up, grabbing his robes before leaving to change in the bathroom as he had done many times before.

Before the door closed, he heard Fred call out to him. "Er ist bi!" (He's bi)

Harry chuckled under his breath, humming some. That made sense.

Harry and Neville were spending time together. They had just a hard week. For Harry, it was the changing of the laws for the supernatural creatures like the Werewolves, House Elves, and Goblins. It was very difficult to get any of the laws by the older judges. For Neville, school had started, and he was a bit annoyed with the disrespectful older years.

The two were at a muggle pub, letting the two drink incognito. The two weren't heavy drinkers, so it wasn't long before they were hanging off each other, just drunk enough to admit hidden secrets. They were laughing to each other happily, their words slurring. It was then that Neville gestured to some group of men.

"They're so pretty." He whined, pressing himself closer to the powerful wizard.

The young man laughed proudly, wrapping an arm around the other's shoulders. "Yeah, they are! But I like blonds!" He giggled happily.

The two laughed more, Neville giving a wide smile.

"That's why you hang wit the Malfoy!" He teased happily before giggling more.

Harry giggled with him, pressing his head into his drunk friend's shoulder, listening to him ramble on about some things he likes in his partners. He had mentioned that he liked red-heads and brunettes, and something about two.

That was as much as Harry could really remember of that night. Quickly, he shook his head as he went back to his compartment, the memory wasn't that important. Fun, but not too important.

When the train stop. Hagrid called over the first years, smiling a little to Harry. The powerful boy was lucky and able to sit with Neville, but his original two friends were there as well. Though, the young muggle-born was nervous to getting into the boat with them, her brown eyes looking uncertainly at Harry before climbing into the boat.

It soon wasn't long before the first years were being lined up once more at the Great Hall, waiting to be sorted. Like before Harry was in front of the line with Ron by his side, still trying to make small talk. The boy just politely nodded his head and gave short answers. Soon came a familiar platinum blond boy.

"I heard you are Harry Potter." The young Malfoy had his hair gelled back, like before, but his storm-grey eyes seemed to be much kinder and wiser than before. Less arrogant and full of himself and mature beyond that of his proper age.

The young Potter smiled more brightly and nodded to the other. To prove himself, he raised his bangs to reveal the magic scar placed on him. The other children around him backed away, eyes wide. They had not expected the boy-who-lived to show himself so causally and calmly.

"I am. Do you wish to be my friend?" He lowered his hand to the other, opening it for the young Malfoy.

The blond's brows scrunched together, confused. He had a dream about this, this was similar to what he had dreamed... But this was not how it went.

"Y-Yeah... Whatever..." He naturally lowered his head, uncharacteristically shrinking into his body.

Harry giggled, naturally reaching out and petting the boy's head. A dark blush formed on his face, his stormy eyes flashing to a more shining silver hue. It was just a flash, disappearing before the powerful wizard could really tell what happened.

"S-Stop that! Do you-"

"You're Draco Malfoy." Harry giggled again, pulling his hands to his side. "I heard you Malfoy's had pretty blond hair. They weren't wrong!"

The Malfoy chuckled, his eyes flashing once again.

"Well, what are you hoping to be sorted into? I'm going to be a Slytherin, just like my Father before me and his father before him." He puffed out his chest, a proud look on his face. There was the little brat he loved so much as child.

Harry laughed a little, nodding his head enthusiastically. "That sounds very good, Malfoy. I don't really mind wherever I go. I just hope that I can be friends with as many people." He gave another polite laugh, flashing the Malfoy a charming smile.

Before anything else could happen, Professor McGonagall reappeared. Seeing as there was no interruptions or disturbances, they were easily led to the front of the large dining room. Unlike the time before, Hermione didn't say anything about the floating candles or the magic roof of the hall.

Harry did raise an eyebrow at Hermione but said nothing as he saw the confused look on her face. Instead, he took her hand and gave it a comforting squeeze. When her eyes looked at him, he gave her a grandfatherly smile before releasing her hand.

The sorting went by quickly, almost everything staying the same with the expection of the brunette Muggle-born going into Ravenclaw and Neville into Hufflepuff. The powerful wizard thought those Houses suited the two more and the bright, proud grin on Neville was proof he also thought so. It soon was Potter's turn. He calmly went up to the hat, allowing it to be placed over his head, humming a little.

"Well, hello there~" The hat's voice cooed lowly. "It seems you're going for another sorting~ How interesting, but this time, you know the truth. Don't you, Vida?" There was a chuckle from the hat as Harry suppressed a smile.

"Are you an item of a God, or a God themself?"

The hat chuckled once more, humming in a small bit of thought.

"I could be one, or both in truth. Time and the Fates have twisted and molded me as they have tried you, but you know who changed yours." The young boy could feel the hat smile. "Now, where do you wish to go? Slytherin away from the Lions den, or to a Raven's nest? What about the Badger's burrow?"

Harry hummed a little, thinking about. He did want to spend more time with Draco, and it would be a little bit of revenge. However, it would be difficult to gain people's trust like that because of the stigma around it. The other Houses are good and would allow him to be friends with both the Lions and the Snakes, but they're not very powerful...

"I see... Very thoughtful on who to be... I pronounce you GRYFFINDOR!"

Chapter Text

The table of Lions erupted into a round of joyful roars and happy applause. Some people had even whistled! Of course, the other tables joined in, but they weren't as happy about it. They had hoped that he would be part of their house. To give their house his powerful name.

Draco narrowed his eyes in thought as he saw Potter smile toward the Lions, practically skipping his way over to a red head. It wasn't hard for the blond to quickly recognize the third year as none of than a Weasley, one of the twin Weasleys at that. Yet, unlike in his dreams, this twin was alone?

Subtly, he looked around the Hall at the other tables, but found no red hair that didn't belong in Gryffindor. That was, till he looked at his own table. He felt his perfect Pureblood mask slipping as confusion took hold of him.

"Isn't that a Weasley?" He whispered to the older year next to him.

The dark-haired student peered down at the new student before looking at the red-haired boy.

"Yes," he drawled slowly, "you should've seen the howler that was scent." Both Slytherins flinched at the thought of a howler.

Draco had a dream that the youngest male Weasley had gotten a howler after he and Harry came to the school late. Apparently, they had missed the train and the only way to Hogwarts was by their father's flying car. A deathtrap, he remembered his father calling such a thing. Even though it was a dream, the young Pureblood had felt his ears ringing from the high pitched screeching that was yelling.

The boy then looked down to see the Weasley smirking at him, sending a chill down his spine. He remembered those smirks from his dreams. Those were rarely a good sight to have. They were the smirks of a horrible prank that was about to ensue.

Quickly, he focused back on the food before him. Sitting up straight and, with perfect decorum that every good Pureblood was raised with, he grabbed himself a reasonable serving of the food presented to him. Before he was about to eat, he glanced to the red table.

Harry Potter and his forest green eyes were observing him with a gentle look. A familiar and kind warmth. His black hair was longer than in his dreams, but still gravity defying and he looked healthier too, less skin and bones. Seeing as their eyes had met, the Boy-Who-Lived flashed a sweet smile.

'He's so beautiful looking like that. I wish he chose to be with me.'

As much as the boy could, he reeled back from his thought, a blush burning on his cheeks before he bowed his head and ate his food silently. What was he thinking? Harry Potter was now a Gryffindor! Even if the boy had wanted to be friends, there was too much stigma around the House for any reasonable person to try and befriend him.

A sharp pain pierced the boy's heart, him narrowing his eyes. He really didn't like the idea of them not being friends. He wanted them to be friends. He felt elated that Harry had wanted to be friends! Yes, it confused him on why this Harry wasn't matching up with Dream Harry, but that was fine! He didn't care too much about that!

Okay, maybe he did... He and Dream Harry didn't become friends till so much later in life. They were enemies for so long... He remembered how his heart seemed to cry out in that pain, how it took their children becoming friends for them to get close. For them to even have a chance! A chance that the youngest Weasleys tried to take from them!

It wasn't an understatement for the young Heir to say that he wasn't upset about the thought of them dying. If anything, he remembered feeling wonderful and light when he woke up. It was far different when he woke up after Fred's death. It was a sickening feeling that made him sour the rest of the day, nearly bursting into tears whenever something reminded him of the fallen Weasley. Surprisingly, there were a lot of things.

"First year, Slytherins!" A loud voice called, bringing the young Malfoy from his mind.

Smoothly, he stood up with his year and they moved to a familiar Perfect that the heir didn't know the name of. They swiftly went down to the dungeons, where there was a surprise waiting for them in the form of the Weasley twins.

"Gred, Forge." The Perfect's Pureblood mask fell as they gave the two an amused look. "Here looking to cause trouble?" The usually hissed words were filled with that amusement, genuine curiosity sounding through.

The clone-siblings looked at each other in perfect sync, sly grins pulling at their lips. They then straightened themselves in a way only Purebloods knew how. A way one would think the Weasley's had forgotten.

"Why," they exclaimed together, "yes we are." The hummed almost happily.

The first year Slytherins shifted, confused whispers breaking amongst them. Even the perfect Heir Malfoy held a confused look. It was already hard to swallow that a Weasley was a Slytherin, but now having both of the twins down in the dungeons? And almost be welcomed too?

"What are they doing in the Snakes Lair?" Draco easily pushed his way forward, the people naturally parting for him.

The twins looked at him with curious eyes, noting how his voice was kind and soft, even if a little dull. George remembered the boy speaking like that when he and Harry were friends and out at formal events. And those grey eyes weren't like they were when they were in school. There was no arrogance or childishness to them, only that similar grandfatherly look and confusion.

The twins grinned to the young Malfoy, them giving him happy bows. Not mocking bows, genuine bows. With that look, what else could they truly do?

"Hello, Heir of the Noble and Most Ancient House of Malfoy." They hummed, standing back up. "It is an honor to see a great friend of Harry's!" Their giggles were only met with confusion.

The two of them had just met! How could one consider either of them "great friends"! Draco's the son of a Deatheater for crying out loud! It would make more sense that Harry hated him!

"Harry talked about you." The green twin started, as if hearing the blond's tumbling thoughts.

"Yes, he's said something about liking blonds?" The red twin continued.

"Yes, he did! Smart and cunning blonds!"

"Yes, yes! He may be a Lion, but isn't he more of a 'Puff?"

"Maybe, but Nevi's definitely a 'Puff."

The twins nodded at that, soon speaking in what Draco recognized as German. He wasn't fluent in it, but he could grasp that they were talking about someone and how pretty they would look in yellow. He was sure it was the Longbottom Heir if what they said before was to go by.

Yet, none of this had happened before. It was so rare that his dreams were wrong. So rare that his visions didn't come true! He knew that! And the fact that his dreams were so wrong made him nervous. What else were they wrong about?

"Oh, it looks like we made him confused, Gred."

"I do believe you're right, Forge."

The twins lightly laughed at that before looking to the Perfect, who shook his head at the third years. The Perfect Slytherin then stood in front of the twins, eyeing them carefully. Who knows what stunt they'd pull with his back turned.

"The Weasley twins happen to be identical, as you can see, and because they share everything, it's impossible to tell who is who. Because of this, they both are welcomed to the Snakes' Lair and the Lions' Den. Do be careful, they are as tricky as any fox or snake there is."

The twins gave innocent looks, pouting a little at the implied badness of their nature. They quickly dropped the act with smiles as the Perfect only gave them a slightly less amused look. The two then shrugged before skipping away, whispering their password to a flat wall before hopping in when it opened. The Perfect only shook their head before turning to the group of First years, quickly letting them know of the password and guiding them in.

It was there that everything was the same once more. The same dramatic entrance from their Head House, Severus Snape, and the same speech about how the stigma around the House would hurt them, how they should show a united front no matter, to never go anywhere alone; everything was the same as in the dream once more. Draco oddly hated it. This left so many questions for him to answer. Both of which he wasn't sure about.

"Harry didn't reject you." Theodore whispered, a perplex look on his face.

He had been friends with Draco for a few years, the boy having sought out he and his family, along with a few others. The children had wondered why, till Draco told them of his visions. They saw them come true over and over again. To have one not come true like it did... It felt odd, but welcoming. No, they weren't annoyed by his predictions, but he had told them the rejection with such a sorrowful look that... That if they were honest, they had hoped for it to be wrong!

"I know... A-And the twins... They're... They're supposed to be Gryffindor... Both of them." The Heir whispered.

The four other boys in the room looked at each other before nodding slowly. Something wasn't right, they knew that, but it felt right. Like something was clicking into place.

"Don't worry about it. Things will go back to normal." Blaise hummed, trying to calm the other down.

The blond nodded, giving them all one of his grandfatherly smiles. It was an odd smile to see on such a young face, but it was calming and genuine, so they accepted it. The Heir soon realized the time. He gently raised an eyebrow at the dark-skinned wizard, who only smiled in return.

"You should get some sleep." He hummed, getting a small laugh and smile from the Zabini.

"Of course." He agreed, hurrying off to his assigned room and letting Crabbe have his bed.

The four of them easily changed and got ready for bed, settling in quickly. With quick goodnights, the room was bathed in total darkness. In that darkness, Draco felt a familiar warmth as he could sense the spells and wards that made Hogwarts so safe. He gently placed a hand on the wall, almost feeling the magic thrum underneath it. Oddly, his mind drifted off to a dream he had about a familiar feeling.

Harry and Draco were on a couch, watching something from the Tele in his American apartment. They were pressed closer than normal, but the two blamed it on the broken heater. They could've easily fixed with magic, or just pulled out more blankets, but they didn't want to. They had wanted to be pressed against each other.

It was only halfway through the show that the blond noticed something was poking at his magic. It was a bit unnerving, so he pushed his magic out to feel what was poking it. Carefully, his magic and whoever else's began to mix and twist about in a wonderful dance. The Lord had closed his eyes to truly feel the wonders, his body becoming racked with shivers of undoubtable pleasure.  Then the magic pulled away with a familiar chuckle.

Opening his grey eyes, he was greeted by those teasing green ones. Without a word from the savior, he placed his hand on the Lord's cheek. For a moment Draco was confused before his eyes widen as the familiar pulsing bit of magic that had enflamed his own.

"Yeah, my magic's been doing that." Potter hummed, attempting to pull his hand down.

"It's enjoyable." Malfoy said quickly, his own hand keeping the foreign one there.

The two stared at each other, once again their magic being pushed out and intertwining together. The way their opposing magic mixed was so beautiful and the feeling had left them both breathless. The Malfoy Lord pressed his head to the person making his magic act in such a brass and crazed way. Only the Potter Lord could ever make him like this, only him.

Then, they suddenly pulled apart, sitting at the opposite ends of the sofa, their eyes drawn back to the mindless show from before. It had seemed they were right to do this as Guinevere had burst forth through the door, a scowl marring her simple features. Draco narrowed his eyes at her, but had kept his Pureblood mask on. He didn't want to upset Harry by sneering at his wife. This curtsy wasn't returned.

"What in Dumbledore's name is he doing here!" She had screeched, using that same new phrase. It was something that many of the Lights were trying to get on, seeing as Dumbledore was the second Merlin.

Harry frowned, a saddened look in his eyes as he properly sat up.

"He's a friend, Ginny."

"Ron's a friend. He's a filthy Deatheater." Her venomous words had hurt Draco, but he showed none of the pain.

Suddenly, the black-haired Lord stood up, his magic crackling in the room as a scowl formed perfectly on his innocent face. Draco would never say it aloud in this life, but Harry always looked handsome when he was about to tell someone off, even him. Especially him.

"You know he had no choice in that! And Ron-Ron can burn for all I care! Let me spend time with Draco, another Lord, for Merlin's sake." He hissed, standing tall.

The youngest Weasley flinched at his tone before rushing off, likely to write to her dying mother about what happened. The blond has heard all about that. It was such an annoying display of Mother and daughter love. Unhealthy at that.

The Potter than looked at him with a sad look and bowed his head. It was such a guilty look and the Malfoy already knew what had gone through the other's mind. There was a stinging pain in his heart before he stood up. He was going to apparated when he felt that pulsing magic collide with his skin in a sorrowful way. He couldn't stop himself from returning it, nor the tears that dripped onto the smaller male's shoulders. Neither said anything once they separated, Draco finally apparating away.

Draco blinked his eyes, moving his hand from the castle wall to wipe the tears away. The pain in his heart was still there, every time he thought of those dreams. They were always so sad. They always ended with them separating, always on opposing sides. He hated it. He hated how it made him feel the most.

The young-looking Heir turned onto his side, squeezing his eyes closed and for once wishing that no dreams came to him. If nothing was going to fit, then he didn't want to know at all.

Chapter Text

Harry had slept well, despite the fact that he and Ron shared a room. The red-haired boy was a little too enthused about proclaiming their friendship, much to Potter's amusement. He had let it slide with him commenting on how he wanted to be friends with many people.

Bouncing down the stairs, he grinned as he saw the twins in the tower.

"Hola, Senors." He hummed lowly, sitting in front of them.

It was still early in the morning, breakfast not going to be served for a short while. Long enough for the old soul to get the information that he wanted.

The twins chuckled as they saw the look their little brother was giving them. They knew what he wanted, and it was all the more amusing to see him basically squirm. It would seem going back in time had destroyed his ability to mask his emotions. Then again, he was a child once more.

"I told and showed him everything." George admitted easily, getting a slight disappointed look from the smaller.

The two laughed, grinning some. It wasn't long before they began talking about their new abilities, though they gave confused looks as Harry told them about his Creature inheritance.

"We've never heard of that." Fred hummed, looking to his brother, who just shrugged.

"Maybe it's rare?" George offered, both of them looking to the younger of them.

The boy-who-lived nodded, holding his thinking look. He was trying to remember if the current Life said anything about this. She might've, maybe implied it?

"I think it's rare, maybe it only shows for Purebloods and those close to it?"

The three of them shrugged as if they weren't going to scourer the school library. The twins did have the Library Master's favor this time around, so they could go into even the forbidden sections. They found that having her favor was most handy as they were able to think up many new ideas for potions, charms, and what have you because of their research into such spells. Anyway, they were sure they could find something on the issue in the school library, and if not, then they would just have to wait for the Black Library.

"Well, it's-" The red twin started.

"Nearly time-" The green twin continued.

"For breakfast, we-"

"Are looking forward-"

"To seeing you-"

"Around, old friend." The twins harmonized with a smirk before they turned and strolled out of the room.

Harry chuckled at them, a sweet smile on his innocent lips. It felt like everything was going right. The twins were together again, happy and causing mischief just because the hat sorted them differently. He hoped that whatever venture that they were up to about Neville didn't cause any harm. He quite liked Neville; he was like another brother to him besides the Weasley twins.

"I can't believe the teachers just allow those two to walk about." A pitched voice hissed.

The good mood the old soul was in dimmed some, his smile faltering. He did however straighten his back and relied on some things that Draco was able to teach him about being a Pureblood, seeing as he would have some seats in Wizengamot. The blond's teachings have helped the savior many times from lashing out, especially after what Ron did to his surrogate sister.

"They aren't breaking any rules. They are quite friendly." The black-haired boy gave the other simple nod before he looked behind the red-haired boy. "It seems breakfast is about to be served; we should meet with the others." A tight lip smile was rewarded to the other before the smaller boy walked off to talk with the others in his year.

Ron scowled, clenching his fists. This wasn't how Harry was supposed to be! Dumbledore had said that the boy would be hurt! Traumatized and weak! That the Boy-Who-Lived needed someone to guide him! Yet that thing has done nothing but ignore him and talk down to him!

The Weasley shook his head some, quickly bouncing over to the boy. He needed to get control of this quickly. He had to get control of this! He wasn't going to fail someone as great and powerful as Dumbledore! He could finally be able to get out of poverty! He could eat however much he wants too and buy all the latest clothes and what-nots!

Harry winced a little as he felt the malicious intent come from the boy he had once considered a friend. In his old life, he had thought the burn of his scar meant Voldemort was nearby, but now he realized, it was a warning him of evil. Of people's lies. Sure, it still told him when Voldemort was close, but he still fell under the malicious intent part of it.

It wasn't long till they were in the Great Hall, and for now, Harry sat at his Gryffindor table. He carefully looked around the grand room, a sense of familiarity spreading through him. It had been so long since he had been inside these grand walls as they were at this moment. After the war, Hogwarts went through many upgrades, the Room of Requirements was found as was the Chamber. Both areas were soon stripped of their magic and taken away, something that the young Potter deeply regretted having done. Yet, that time is in the future, a future he knew wouldn't pass.

There was a long morning speech from the Headmaster, one of which the Gods didn't listen to. Why listen to something they already knew or thought was bs? There were other students, namely the Slytherin and the Ravenclaws, who didn't listen on behalf of not caring or having heard of other things.

Severus Snape carefully gazed out into the room, looking at the familiar faces of the older years and memorizing the faces of the younger years. His eyes stopped when they landed on Draco Malfoy, the blond he was Godfathered to. The boy was eating like a perfect Pureblood, even compared to his own House, but his eyes were watching someone else. It wasn't hard to find that someone else, as they were practically mirroring the young Heir.

The Dark teacher was rather surprised at seeing the perfect form and decorum that Harry Potter was showing. He had been told that the boy had been raised by Muggles, Lily's sister nonetheless. A wince wished to escape onto the man's permanently scowling face. That woman was once a nice woman, mean at times but that's what siblings were for! Petunia and Lily held a bond so close and tight that he wasn't sure it could break. Sure, the woman spoke idiocy, but when she saw she was wrong, she corrected herself and apologized! It was only when she met that Dursley did she change.

Snape remembered holding a crying Lily as she cursed and complained about the man. He remembered the heartbroken look on her face as her beloved sister practically disowned her! The teacher could only imagine what that woman could've done to someone like Harry, the very person that her sister sacrificed her life to save.

Carefully, narrowing his eyes, he saw that despite what he thought, the Potter was friendly, very open and calm. If he truly tried to push himself, he could've sworn he saw a grandfatherly look take hold on the boy's face.

The Potions Master soon pulled himself away from his grim staring and went back to his own food. He doubted he would have time to eat much later.

Harry was rather happy about his classes, they were the same as they were in his first life, so that was something. He also saw and heard that the vast majority of his year-mates were going to be in most of his classes with a few switches and changes. The young-looking boy believed because there were roughly an equal number of students per House and year, that the years were carefully divided into two so that way the Houses could share classrooms. You know, be partnered with someone you don't like so you can figure out how to handle similar situations when you're an adult? It made sense to him at least.

Humming some, the boy couldn't wait till he had potions. Through Draco, he had learned to enjoy the subtly of it. It was rather enjoyable. The blond had compared potions making to cooking, something that Harry did excel in and genuinely did enjoy.

Once the Gryffindors and Slytherins were at the door, they had to wait. The air was tense, something that Potter didn't like. He remembered that after the war anyone who went into Slytherin was quickly branded and hated, old childhood friends were quickly shunned and abandoned. He remembered there had to be extra laws in place as eleven-year-olds were being dropped off and abandoned left and right once they were sorted Green. He was lucky that his children had great, understanding friends. Yet even before the war, the tensions and stigma was never nice. He needed to break that here and now.

"Hello, I'm Harry Potter." He offered his hand to a chubby boy, Crabbe if he remembered correctly.

The slower Slytherin looked at the hand with poorly hidden distrust before grabbing it. The grip was a bit painful, but there was no look of malice on the boy's face; he was just stronger than the average child.

"You've got a firm grip!" The savior chirped, making the other release his bruising hand quickly.

Crabbe cleared his throat, shifting some. He hadn't meant to hurt the other... His mother did tell him he needed to be aware of his strength...

"I-"

"No need to apologize, you didn't hurt me." The shorter boy smiled brightly, a genuine calming aura floating from him. It was relaxing to everyone. "What's your name though?"

The chubby boy cleared his throat before he nodded.

"Vincent Crabbe... This is my friend Gregory Goyle." The other big student nodded, a tense look on them both.

"Nice to meet you Vincent and Gregory!"

The two Slytherins looked at each other, unsure of what to really do or think. It was strange to be treated the way they were by anyone other than Draco. Most people would just take a look at them and think they were idiots or that they were going to be some type of bodyguards. Those people probably weren't wrong, but Draco had told them they could be powerful and intimidating Aurors... Was Harry going to say the same?

Before any of them could say another word, the door to the room was swung open with an eerie creak. The two Houses jumped a little, except for the Heir Malfoy and Heir Potter. They had been expecting it and they had been warned via their magic.

Swiftly, the group hurried into the room, the two Houses almost evenly splitting, except for one oddity.

Draco gave the boy-who-lived a confused look, his grey eyes scanning the Gryffindor up and down. It was nearly unheard of that the two rivaling Houses would have someone sit with the other so willingly. The brave, or idiotic, boy grinned at the stunned Pureblood in a jovial manner.

"I haven't been able to talk to you since the sorting, and you seem like you would know your potions." He hummed sweetly, tilting his head in such a cute fashion.

'He's too cute and naïve for his own good. Why did he have to be hurt? I miss seeing him like this, and that smile... It's directed at me... It's my smile now.' The blond's eyes flashed that silvery color before he looked away, a strange sense of panic piercing his heart. 'What am I thinking! Get a hold of yourself, Draco! You are a Lord, act like one!'

Before the blond could question his thoughts again, Severus Snape, the youngest Potions Master, walked into the room with his robes blowing around him. Quietly, Draco was glad for the distraction that his Godfather now provided.

Harry watched the older man with amusement. He was sure the man had enchanted his clothes to do such a thing. He wouldn't put it pass him to do so. It made the man both elegant and a threat in one fell swoop. Especially with his ever present scowl.

"You are here to learn the subtle science and exact art of potion making. As there is little foolish wand waving here, many of you will hardly believe that this is magic." The man began before going off on his familiar tangent.

Harry and Draco glanced at each other, a sweet smile forming on both of their lips. A sense of pain and guilt formed in both of their chests. Snape had died during the second war. He died protecting the last thing that his first love had cared about, and Harry could only be sadden by that thought.

"Potter!" Said boy tilted his head up, waiting for the questions. "What would I get if I added powered root of asphodel into an infusion of wormwood?"

The black haired boy tilted his head back, running his head through the properties of both items and how the difference in their makings could effect the stew(potion).

"Draught of Living Death; a much more deadly version of a sleeping potion that it would seem as if the victim were dead rather than asleep." The boy nodded slowly before giving a sweet smile.

Snape narrowed his eyes. The boy shouldn't know that. He lived with Petunia, did he not? The Master blinked the thought away, quickly going off on his second question.

"If I told you to look for a bezoar, where would you find it?"

Again, it took the boy a few moments to come up with the ingredient and its need.

"A bezoar is a stone in the gut of a goat, it's very useful as it can save you from most poisons if taken in time."

The man nodded, a sense of pride and kindness forming in his chest. Had Petunia gotten over her newfound hatred and taught the boy these things? Let him learn maybe?

"Monkshood and wolfsbane." That one caused a bright smile to form on the boy's face.

"There's the same plant, sir, in fact they also go by the name of aconite. It's the main ingredient to your famous Wolfsbane potion for the victims of the werewolf curse if I remember correctly."

The dark-haired man hummed, nodding in approval. He genuine had not expected the boy to know. Cruel on his part, but the boy looked so much like that blasted father of his. He absolutely hated that man. Yet... This boy held Lily's green eyes. His eyes were full of magic and life, of gentleness and oddly of understanding... As if to say he knew the reason for the cruel action on his part.

The professor quickly turned away, huffing a little.

"Twenty point to Gryffindor." He muttered before turning to the board and spelling the ingredients and instructions for an easy potion onto it. "You have the rest of the period to finish." He growled, glaring as the vast majority of the first years scrambled for the cabinets.

His black eyes looked down to his Godson and the son of his bully. The two were the only ones that hadn't moved to the open cabinet, instead having pulled the reserved ingredients from under their desks. The two effortless began the potions, each one mirroring the other in perfect timing. It was oddly cute.

Snape blinked that thought away, reminding himself of what Dumbledore had told everyone. How that boy never had to work a day in his life, practically sleeping in diamond beds. Yet, as he looked closer at the boy's slender hands, he questioned those words. Those slender hands had the beginnings of callouses from working, and the way he moved from one instruction to another, the ease and smoothness that could only happen with near constant practice.

'What if he lied? What if this boy wasn't raised like a king?' The thought made his scowl deepen. He didn't like what that thought implied. For now, he'll watch the boy, protect him if he must. At least till he knew what was going on.

Harry glanced up, a warm feeling flushing over him when he saw a new conviction taking hold on the man's once hateful eyes. Sweetly, he gave a smile to the man before focusing back on the potion. It seemed Snape was beginning his Slytherin questioning.

One has been saved.

Chapter Text

Harry hummed a little as he sat next to Fred and George in the library. The two were currently hovering over opposite books, concentrated frowns on their faces. He leaned his head on his fist, watching them with an amused look.

"Whatcha looking at?" He hummed.

"Creature inheritances." Fred's frown turned to a scowl.

"The study was banned-" George looked up, eyes narrowed.

"When the Creature laws-"

"Came into play, which-"

"Only shows the horror-"

"The idiocy of-"

"Dumbledor and his ways." The two finished off together, huffing a little.

Harry hummed, piercing his lips. Banned because of those laws... Because it was 'wrong' to be something of a creature, magically to be a creature unlike that of Vampires and Werewolves... Something rare and magical...

"It seems... I need to do a few things." The twins gave him confused looks. So, the boy perked up with an innocent look. "After all, if the Boy-Who-Lived is a Creature of the Light, and actively speaking about it, who'd disagree?"

The Weasleys grinned widely and gave a happy laugh and nodded. They then perked up, a possible bit of information coming back to them.

"Wait! We-"

"Read that having-"

"An Inheritance wasn't-"

"Just connected to purebloods, but-"

"Also to Muggleborns. Only-"

"Some of them, powerful Muggleborns." Fred nodded at the end of that.

Harry hummed, leaning forward some before smiling to them.

"That makes sense. Keep the bloodline strong and fresh without accidentally breeding their power out?"

The twins nodded at that, making the younger hum in satisfaction. If it was only about your magical strength to show or have, then he was sure his friends, his Godly ones, were Creatures. It would be difficult for them not to be this time around! Then again, he could ask Evette later.

"Oh!" The twins perked up again, leaning forward. "Sirus? Professor Lupin?" They hummed with almost puppy dog eyes.

The boy-who-lived blinked before nodding, a sad smile on his lips.

"Yule."

The two red-heads nodded, handing their brother a piece of parchment and some ink. The younger lightly laughed at them before nodding. It probably would do him better to talk with Remus and explain some things to him. Probably get him to see that he was dying to a twisted old man that wanted to control them and all that they were.

 Shaking his head, the boy began to write his letter to his old Uncle. To the man he would gladly say he trusted with his life.

Dear Remus Lupin,

Hi, I'm Harry Potter, the son of James, a friend of yours if I remember correctly. I know who you are because I took an Inheritance test. I saw that Sirus Black was my Godfather, and I looked into him... I know what he was accused of, but I don't believe that. I... I saw that he wasn't given a trial, and I thought that was very odd. If he was truly guilty, wouldn't he had a trial? Was it a small, quiet trial?

I'm sure you don't want to think about that night, maybe not even know who I am... But I want to know you and him. I want to know why he would betray someone he had considered a friend. So good of a friend, that he's my Godfather. I don't mind if you don't respond to the letter, but if you want to talk with me, if you want to find answers as well, then please meet me in front of Gringotts Tuesday during the Yule break. It's the only time I can get out of school.

I really hope that I see you there... I... I really want to know you, Mr. Lupin.

Sincerely, Harry J. Potter

The young boy carefully laid the quill down, flexing his wrist. He forgot how painful it was to use those for so long. He would have to change that, because honestly pens and pencils are much better and easier to manufacture than quills. Last longer too.

Humming lowly, he looked at his lonely letter, his eyes soon narrowing. He knew that he would need to start weakening Dumbledor's influence. It was too strong and it was still hurting plenty of people.

Grabbing another piece of parchment, he began a new letter. This time to a rather annoying reporter. Rita may twist stories to suit her own narrative, but he knew that's what he needed for this one. If more people were made aware of the injustice that had befell the Noble and Most Ancient House of Black, then surely something will be done. It might also catch a few Neutral members of Wizengamot attention. If he could get their attention, maybe he could tip the scales to where he wants them to go.

The twins watched silently as their leader wrote another letter. They didn't need to ask who it was for, they knew how he was thinking. Instead, they went back to their books. They wanted to make sure they understood the concept of Creature Inheritance and Creatures in general. They were surprised that there were any books on either of the subjects! Then again, the books were very old and seemed to be almost fell apart before the two of them used magic to fix the books up.

Harry soon was done with the letters and had them carefully sealed away. Giving the twins a small smile, he hurried off to the Owlery to send the letters off. On his way out, he lightly bumped into a bushy-haired Ravenclaw.

Her brown eyes widen as she stumbled back some.

"H-Harry..." She whispered, shrinking back.

The ravenette gave her a soft smile, tilting his head a little to her. She sounded so scared, tired even.

Hermione was a curious person. Searching and looking for solutions to problems that had been forgotten. Instead of forcing laws to ban Dark Magic, she wanted to have people understand the problems that came with using Dark Magic. She was so smart and powerful. She brought many unjustified laws about the Creatures into the light, and destroyed so many of them.

She married Ron and had plenty of beautiful and bright children, many of whom went to the Ravenclaw House. She was happy with her life, or at least she had made it seem like that.

When truth, she was in an empty apartment and dying. Her chestnut hair was now falling out, her wise eyes sadden and sunken in. Her lips quivered as she had looked upon him, the first person to be nice to her since entering the Wizarding World.

"H-Harry..." Her voice was weak, scared and tired.

He didn't know what to think, but he couldn't let her be alone. Her children loved her, and so did her grandchildren, but they couldn't make it. They had their own lives to live and some couldn't look at her for what she had done. He didn't blame them, but he couldn't let her die alone.

"I-I'm so-sorry." Her eyes never moved from his, tears pouring down her wrinkled cheeks. "I-I'm sorry! I-I shouldn't!" Her sobs broke up any words that were going to fall.

Harry felt his heart break. He found himself kneeling on the floor, his knees hurting at pressing against the hardwood floor. Gently, he grabbed her hand, the hand that had once housed a beautifully simple ring.

"It's okay..." He whispered to his, lightly caressing her hand. Hands that have done so much to help the world she grew to love just as much as him.

"No!" She shouted, her powerful voice carrying in the silent room, her head shaking with her word. "No, stop! I wronged you! I stole from you! I lied to you!" She screamed, her eyes showing only the truest forms of regret and self-loathing. "It's not okay... I hurt you, the truest person there was... The person who cared about me so genuinely." Her eyes finally closed as she looked away.

The savior felt his heart hurt at the sight. He hated seeing her so weak. He hated seeing her cry. He wished he had the right words to say to help, but he didn't. He felt hurt and betrayed that she had taken his money, for many years.

"It'll never be right..." She whimpered, her grip on his hand tightening weakly. Her dull brown eyes stared at him once more. "I-I opened a-an account, when I-I got my job... I-I put money there, your money... I... I'm so, so sorry... I-If I could do it again, I..." She stopped, squeezing her eyes closed.

Slowly, the man stood up and sat on the bed. He lightly squeezed her hand. His heart hurt more at her words.

"I know... And I forgive you... Unlike him, unlike either of them, you truly felt guilty... I'll make sure you have a proper burial, that your laws stay... You worked so hard, to make repay me and to save so many other lives... You can rest now, I won't leave you..."

Her eyes opened again, a sob ripping from her throat. Her freed hand raised to his cheek, her gently rubbing it. Her eyes spoke so loudly of her pain, her guilt and her relief.

"You're too good..." She murmured before she laid her arm down and closed her eyes.

Harry nodded, carefully wiping those tears away. He sat there, staying there for hours till one of her children came to get him the next morning light. It was only when he was in the safety of his home in America, in his office, did he break in tears and sobbed.

"I-I'm sorry... I wasn't looking where I was I going..." Hermione back up some, her body tense and shaking some.

Harry blinked away the memory, giving her a sweet smile. He then lightly patted and rubbed her head. She was the truest one that knew. She wouldn't do that again, he could see that.

"It's okay. I forgive you." He tilted his head the same way that he would whenever he was comforting one of his grandchildren.

Her brown eyes widen, tears filling in them before she rushed off. The boy-who-lived sighed softly, looking after where she went. It would seem she remembered, but like Vendetta had said, she doesn't know it to be true.

Shaking his head, he hurried off on his original mission. He has seven years to help her, to teach her that he had time to think and forgive her and her actions. The black-haired boy smiled as his snow owl flew to his boney shoulder. He gently rubbed her head, getting a happy coo.

"Ready to deliver some mail?" He cooed to her.

She whoed before taking the letters and flying off. The boy she left behind took a deep breath before sighing again. He had so much work... If only Draco could truly remember and help him... It'd at least be interesting.

Chapter Text

Dumbledore didn't understand what was going on. He knew what he was doing when he laid that boy out in front of the Dursleys' house. He knew that the Dursleys were magic hating, the perfect recipe for an abused weak boy. A boy he could control and manipulate, a lamb for the slaughter.

However, when he saw the boy walk up to the hat, he looked different. There was a peaceful look on his face, a knowing look. It was as if the boy had lived only a peaceful day. He walked up with a grace that no eleven-year-old should have. His head was held tall, his back straight.

He didn't like that. That meant Harry wasn't abused enough, wasn't hurt enough. He needed a weak-willed boy that he could control and mold. If he couldn't have that, then he needed to obliviate the boy and isolate him till he was ready to be a lamb.

Sighing, the Headmaster looked around his crowded office, popping a lemon drop in his mouth.

"That's disgusting." Phineas Nigellus Black, a noble Headmaster sneered at the current one.

Albus glared at the Dark Wizard but quickly stopped and instead focused on the reports on the boy. The other Headmasters never liked him, they claimed that he was evil, that he was a power-hungry bastard. He wasn't any of those things! He was the Lord of the Light! He was doing all of this for the good of-

"I'm hungry ya know." A voice called from a closed door.

The greying wizard scowled a little, however he did summon a house elf- a weak, rawboned thing that was barely wearing anything rags- to get some proper food. The house elf bowed deeply, quickly popping away to collect whatever they could to fill a plate and mug. They wished that they could have a taste of the food, but they knew better than that.

When they appeared again, the tray was taken from them and they were brushed aside. Dumbledore may speak about unity and equality about creatures, but he rarely ever meant it. They were dark. They were evil. It didn't matter if they were forced to be what they were, they were still evil!

"You know... He won't like you." The person shifted some, the gentle jiggling of the heavily enchanted signally their silent movement.

"He will. I am the-"

"I've heard it thousands of before." There was a heavy sigh from the prisoner, who stared at the other with disapproving brown eyes. "You will lose."

Dumbledore scoffed, placing the tray on the small stool. He then turned to the person he had chained. The man wasn't looking at him anymore, instead just leaning his head against the metal cage he was in.

"I have plans. Your sight will help that if you-"

"I'm chained, and he isn't as foolish as you think... Besides, my sight will no longer help you." A smirk formed on brunet's face, his eyes narrowing in amusement. "The others have found a solution~"

The greying Headmaster scowled, backing out of the room quickly. He watched as the Black Headmaster smirked down at him, glaring a little.

"Didn't go well?" He teased.

"Silence." With a wave of his hand, a silencing charm was placed on the frame.

Phineas smirked, relaxing in his portrait. He liked knowing his words were able to get under the collected Wizard. He hated how fake and manipulative the man was. Well, he was fine with those to a degree, a degree Albus had long since passed. Besides, this bastard had manipulated his family. No one manipulates a Black and gets away with it.

The manipulative monster hummed in thought as he popped in another lemon drop as he went back to reading. It seemed the boy was adjusting easily, being something close to a prodigy. He seemed to have taken an interest in potions, charms, and transfiguration. He could agree with the last two, but he couldn't have the boy liking potions.

Suddenly, an idea came to him, a smirk on his face. Quickly, he began to write a little note for the boy. He'll just place a few more compulsions to make the boy act as he wanted him. He just needed the boy to act meeker and timid, maybe a little more stupid.

Harry looked at the small note that was handed to him by an owl the next day. He looked down at it, schooling his features quickly. He was wondering when the Headmaster was going to try and talk with him. Barely into the weekend it seemed. Which he thought was good enough, it would help him figure out Albus's new tactic.

"Lemon Drops." He whispered to the stone statue that silently moved.

A soft grin formed on his lips as he saw that. Sure, he could've easily just said open in any language considering he had at more than half of Hogwarts under his rule. Yet, he didn't want to give up that card just yet.

Walking up the spiral stairs, he noted how the walls seemed to renew in life. He would have to ask Evette on that. It was a curious thing... Was Hogwarts genuinely sentiment? He wouldn't put it pass the old Castle of Magic for being so.

Peacefully, he knocked on the door of the room. A sense of nostalgia bloomed inside of him. He couldn't help it. Being back was bringing back so many good and bad memories of being at the school. He loved it though. Every moment, whether manipulated or true, had made him the person he was. Had made him the Wizard that had fought so hard to live the happiest life he was allowed. Even if he had died a widow, he still died in a loving home with someone he cared about so close to him.

"Come in." The grandfatherly tone brought the young-looking Wizard back from his mind.

Easily, he put up his mental shields, something he had been working on for the longest time in his first life. As much as he doesn't hate Dumbledore for what he did, he won't allow himself to be manipulated twice.

"Hello, Sir." The boy gave a sweet smile, easily sitting in the free chair.

The twinkle in the man's eyes were dangerous and sadistic in a way. How annoying, but like he was dealing with a difficult child, Harry just kept a peaceful look.

"How are your classes? Going well I hope. Any classes you like in particular?"

"Of course, Sir. The classes are wonderful! I was quite happy to have read the material early, though I was a little sad that I didn't know about this wonderful place before. Magic... It's such a wonderful thing, isn't it?" There was a dreamy hint to his gentle voice, his eyes glowing with a form of love. He meant every word that he spoke too, making his reaction far more believable to the monster in front of him.

The other Headmasters raised their eyebrows, a confused look crossing their faces. They knew the boy meant those words, but unlike the current Headmaster, they knew this was a tactic. He wanted Dumbledore to let his guard down, something that he did with ease.

"That's good. Any classes you like?" The greying Wizard grinned in his grandfatherly way.

"Ah! Potions has been interesting! And Charms and Transfigurations!" The boy bounced a little, a grin forming on his face.

The faux grandfather gave a joyous laugh, soon offering a bowl of his Lemon Drops. They were currently charmed, a dangerous gamble but it was worth it. The boy grabbed a piece of the candy and popped it into his mouth without a second thought.

"Your parents were good at Charms and Transfigurations, but Potions?" Dumbledore hummed, tilting his head some.

The boy's happy look faltered some before he bowed his head. He couldn't let the insane man know how much better his life was. He didn't want him to be pulled away or have his Aunt take the blame for something she didn't do.

"At home..." He shifted as if he was uncomfortable. "I make the meals at home..."

The Headmaster nodded slowly, a soft frown on his face as if he was upset at hearing this. He wasn't. He could easily see that the Dursleys were causing problems for the boy, hurting him. Of course, he didn't want to seem eager, that would ruin his image!

"Do you like making those meals?" He hummed, leaning forward some.

The black-haired boy bit his lip before nodding slowly. He did genuinely like cooking, though in his first life it was difficult for him to not flinch when he was at the stove. It was something that he had to learn and grow from, something that Draco and George had helped him with. This time was different, he was treated fairly, allowed to eat enough proper meals as to not be nearly bone thin.

Taking a breath, the old soul looked up to focus back on Albus. The man's twinkling eyes were practically stars! Seeing the boy so weak and meek in front of him showed him that the boy was just being brave! A boy perfect for him to manipulate behind the scenes!

"That is good, my boy. I know spending time in the Muggle world, unknowing of this one... But, it would be a shame for you to leave it behind so quickly, yes?" He hummed, smiling softly as if he understood the younger man.

Harry gave an almost defeated nodded. With that, the physically older Wizard dismissed the boy to enjoy his weekend. The boy walked out with a sadder note to his walk, at least till he met up with Neville.

The dirty-blond boy gave a raised eyebrow look as he tilted his head.

"Tried something?"

The older soul chuckled, rolling his shoulders back as he gave a sweet smile.

"Poisoned his candy." He hummed. "I honestly think he only eats those because they're similar to him."

The Hufflepuff chuckled, rolling his eyes. The Gods had trained themselves to handle many variants of potions and poisons to make sure that they couldn't be controlled or killed so easily. Honestly, if the current Headmaster was wanting to get them under control, he'll have to do more than poisoned candy.

Neville soon pushed off the wall, offering an arm to his friend. The shorter boy took the arm, beaming almost. It felt good to be around a genuine friend. He missed that.

"Well, let's go meet the others. We need to sort some things out, don't we."

"Yes, yes we do."

With that the two of them hurry on their way to the Room. They needed to make sure all those that know, know what was going on. Maybe the Moon would be there. It had been so long since he last saw her.

Chapter Text

The Room of Requirements had been badly damaged during the fire in the War. The proceeding battle on the grounds had outed it completely to the world. The magic that allowed the Room to manifest as it had, was considered Dark despite it only being on the heavier Grey side, this meant the Room had to fall into nothing but memory. Feeling the magic that settled in the hidden room and seeing it once again, was wonderful. There was nothing like the first time, but it still was a wonder.

"It's wonderful to see it again." Neville gave a sigh of relief, smiling lowly.

The twins nodded, flopping onto a small couch. They then pulled the new Hufflepuff between them, causing a blush to form on his face. Harry chuckled, taking a seat in one of the spare armchairs. The four of them became quiet before the Boy-Who-Lived noticed a fireplace. He didn't really have a chance to say anything, it lit up and out walked was a silver-haired, dreamy girl.

She gave the group a sweet smile, skipping over to them and giving them all a warm hug. They all smiled and gave her a sweet squeeze. Harry lightly rubbed her head, his eyes racking over her to make sure that there weren't any injuries.

"I am fine." She hummed, soon sitting in the free chair. "What is the plan?" She tilted her head.

"No questioning?" Fred hummed, leaning forward.

She gave a bell like laugh, lightly tapping her eye.

"I am the new Goddess of Seeing." She hummed. "However, things are much fuzzier than one would think." She giggled with a closed eyed smile.

The three others blinked some while Harry laughed with a beaming smile. He remembered that only he was really close to Luna. She was too odd for their taste or understanding. Once he calmed down, and the others were able to get themselves to understand, he took on a more serious expression.

"Luna's right, we need to make a plan. We also need to find the other gods and help them remember if they believe it's all a dream."

The four nodded with the Seer giving them a distant look.

"Hermione is a Goddess." She hummed, her expression twisting in a sense of confusion and mild frustration. "There's one more, but I cannot see him... Too many wrackspurts..." She sighed heavily, glaring at the air.

Harry frowned a little, nodding.

"At least we know one other person is a God."

The twins groaned, George scowling some. He had taken the news the hardest when it all was outted. He even tried to make the Golden Boy his partner, and to give the money back! The raven-haired man couldn't take either offer.  He knew neither of them would've stolen from him, not purposely or maliciously anyhow.

"She's apologized, and she's become a Claw that's shy and quiet. I'm not saying to forgive her completely, but to at least give her a chance. Besides, she thinks all of this was just a dream, hating her now would be hating someone innocent."

The twins sighed, George's scowl only softening some. Harry sighed but didn't say anything else on the topic. They, especially George, had a right to be angry.

"Let's focus on making a decent plan." Everyone nodded on that. "First things first, is that we need to get Harry Potter away from the Dursleys, or at least Vermon."

"Only that whale?" Neville leaned forward some, looking at his friend closely. He then smiled softly. "You've helped those two realize their mistakes?"

"Before they could even make them. Aunt Flower is a depressed woman who's living with a violently angry person, and Dudley didn't really have any rules when growing up. These people are different from what I grew up with, Dudley has real friends and manners, while Petunia is trying to keep me safe the best she can." The old soul explained.

The group nodded, the dreamy girl giving a sweet smile.

"They won't die like before... Might live happily if they can get away from him." She nodded a little before refocusing on the silent group.

"I was hoping you would say that." The dark-haired boy smiled to her, relaxing more in his seat.

"You're also getting Sirius out; wouldn't that be a conflict?" George leaned forward, raising an eyebrow.

"It would, if I don't get the two on the same page." He hummed with a smile.

The group nodded before Fred leaned forward this time.

"We need to get you Scabbers. He'll be the one thing you need to air-seal this case."

"That's true... I didn't really think too much on that..." He murmured.

"Okay, so first order of the plan is to get Harry Potter, legally out of Vermon's- and by proxy Dumbledore's- abusive sights. To do that, we need Sirius to have a full trial with Scabbers revealed as Peter. I believe during that we need to convince Mr. Lupin that Sirius was innocent all along, hopefully rekindling their friendship. After the trial, we'll need Sirius and Petunia to have a civil conversation in hopes of allowing the two to mend some bridges." Neville listed off, scribbling it all down on a piece of paper.

"Yes, I'm already talking with Remus on Yule break. I'll try and convince Aunt Petunia to get a divorce with Vermon before her meeting with Sirius. It'll be a way of showing that she's a different person."

The group nodded agreed and the Hufflepuff wrote it down.

"You should try and befriend Hermione, maybe help her understand her unusual dreams?" The blonde woman giggled a little. "It would be easier for her and us if she fully and truly remembers."

The three men sitting on the couch scowled a little before relenting and marking it down.

"What about Dumbledore? We can't have him believing he's all powerful." The twins commented together.

Harry nodded, smirking in a way only a Slytherin Heir could.

"I am Heir to many ancient and Noble houses, meaning I have many seats. Also, wouldn't it be beneficial for the House of Weasleys to have their own seats?" He gleamed menacingly.

The twins blinked before they matched his smirk, sending chills down the innocent man sitting between them. They truly did belong to both Gryffindor and Slytherin.

"Yes, it would do just well." Fred Weasley began.

"We should become Heirs-" George continued in their twin fashion.

"Next Fools Day! We should-"

"Make ourselves known then, yes?" Their voice joined together as they turned to the old soul.

The raven-haired boy chuckled at their ways before nodding. He could already picture the chaos that would ensue from their claims as Heirs. Sure, they weren't the eldest children, and their parents chose to make Dumbledore their proxy, but he was sure the seats wouldn't reject them. After all, George had done wonderfully in their original time when it came to Wizengamot.

"The seats would accept both of you as Heirs and Lords." The dreamy girl suddenly pipped up, making the twins beam.

"Wonderful!" Neville chimed in, a not-so-innocent giggle leaving his mouth. "We got the twins on the role, but what about the other seats that he proxies for?"

That did get them to pause before Harry made a rather annoyed sound, his face scrunching up. He didn't have an answer for that, neither did the others. Truth be told, there was no way of knowing how many people Dumbledore had convinced to give him their seats. They never found out as, because of the headmaster's old age, some families didn't even know of their rights!

Luna hummed, reaching over gently swatting away the possible Wrackspurts and Nargles. When she deemed that she had swatted those pesky creatures away, she rubbed his head. Her actions warmed and calmed the old soul, who leaned into her touch willingly. He was almost desperate for a true familial touch.

"Do not stress. We do not need to expose so many seats. We only need to persuade and convince the seats to your ambitions and goals." Her soothing tone calmed them, leaving them a clearer minded.

Harry straightened after a moment, taking a deep breath before nodding. That was right, currently he held the most seats, all he needed was the ability to convince the Darks and Neutrals to side with him on whatever he wanted.

"Thank you, Luna."

The dreamy girl only gave a calm nod before she began to look around the room in a look of wonder and calmness. They all went silent as Neville rewrote their list multiple times before just settling on something.

"Here." Was all he said as he finally showed them what he was writing.

Current Plans of 1991 by the Golden Gods:

1. Get Harry Potter away from Abusers and Dumbledore's power. Get Sirius out of jail LEGALLY this time and get Remus to see the truth. Have Petunia get a divorce

2. Once Sirius is out and SANE, have him and Petunia meet and talk. Once they are in an agreement, have them see the lies of Dumbledore.

3. Weaken and plant seeds of doubt about Dumbledore to the public. [Unsure, thought of Fire and Lightening]

4. Get Owl to remember

5. Find the last God and help them remember

They nodded, with the twins smirking a little at their nickname. Harry then chuckled a little as he noticed a small detail.

"Golden Gods?" He mused, getting everyone's attention to it.

The dirty blond shrugged with a sweet smile.

"It'll throw anyone who reads it off. It'll only show that someone wants Harry away from an abusive situation and Dumbledore."

The twins threw their arms around the man between them, happily chirping about corrupting him so perfectly. It was a little funny. However, it wasn't long after that they left to get some good rest. Luna was a bit sad about this, finding herself becoming bored at having nothing to do while waiting for school. The others could only sympathize and give her words of encouragement and a few suggestions to help time passed by.

In the Tower, the old soul sighed. This felt like going to war, which to an extent it was, yet it felt far more exhausting than before. Was it because he had gone through some? Because he was technically in his two hundreds? It could've been a number of things, but he really hated it if he was honest. The only thing he did like, was that he was able to see Draco again. Maybe this time he could have a good relationship with the platinum blond.

With that thought, Harry feel into a rather deep sleep.

Chapter Text

The day of learning how to ride broomsticks came faster than Draco would've liked. He remembered in the dream how Neville had gotten hurt, how cruel he was to him. Sure, that same boy was in a different house and had taken his flying lessons without any problems, but... There was always a possibility of it going wrong in other ways. There was a possibility of him somehow messing up and making himself seem like a villain. He didn't want that, seeing it in his dreams was enough.

"You nervous about flying?" Blaise's voice called to the blond.

He laughed politely and gave a slight nod of his head. He didn't want to lie and say he wasn't. No one would shame him if he was, this would be the proper time any of them were on a broom. A real broom, not just a toy one too!

"A little, but I'm sure we'll be fine."

The leaner boy nodded, smiling a little before he slipped on his pureblood mask. Seeing the mask, the Malfoy looked to see they had finally reached the field with the other students. Everyone was separated by the house, the students facing each other with brooms laying in front to them.

"Malfoy!" A happy voice shouted, a wild hand flying into the air.

The grey-toned eyes landed on the Golden Boy, who was beaming in such a beautiful way. It was pointed directly at him; it was for him.

The Pureblood took a shallow breath before hurrying to take the spot in front of the famous boy. He didn't know why his thoughts were the way they were. It was something he couldn't truly predict, nor stop. It was rather annoying.

Soon the coach was there, shouting a little to be heard by all the students. Her head seemed to be on a swivel as she talked, her eyes narrowing on them all. It was like she was sizing them up, determining who could actually fly and who couldn't. It was a little intimidating, even to the Silver and Golden Boys would admit to that.

Finally, she blew her whistle. Instantly, two brooms flew into awaiting hands. One face beamed happily while the other gave a muted look of pleasure.

"Good, ten points each to Gryffindor and Slytherin." She hummed while she tried to help the others.

"That was bloody brilliant, mate. Can you show me how you did that?" Ron harshly whispered, pressing his body a little too closely to the raven-haired boy.

Harry's joyful smile stiffened some as he shifted his weight away from the other, his green eyes glancing towards Draco. The look seemed to try and say what he was seeing shouldn't be taken out of context. That there was nothing going on underneath the surface. That look was the only thing keeping him from decking the annoying blood traitor.

"You just have to have confidence in yourself. To not fear the broom. Though, I'm excited so fearing it would be difficult for me."

The blond-haired boy looked away, a slight snicker on his tongue. That was the most beautiful way of talking down to someone like Ron. The Pureblood remembered how insecure that Ron was, always comparing himself to his brothers and those around him. Those words could only hurt so much for someone so insecure.

The Weasley gave a tight smile and tried again, mild bits of anger coursing through his veins. He knew that Harry didn't know about his barely existing confidence, yet it still hurt. His twin brothers had tried to help him with that at one point, they tried to explain that if he worked hard, he could be better than them at something. He found their words to be annoying. They were so sure of themselves, so confident that they could do whatever they wanted! He hated the twins more than he hated Perfect Percy or Curse Breaker Bill or even Dragon tamer Charlie! They at least talked to him with respect! The twins were nothing but-

"Alright! Now mount your brooms." Coach Hooch's voice broke the steaming redhead from his internal monologue.

The class did as the greying witch had ordered, waiting their next set of instructions. She demonstrated to them what she wanted, explaining herself as thoroughly as someone like her could. After all, she was the more show than tell type of person.

It wasn't long before everyone was up in the air, carefully flying around. It was boring and slow for Draco's liking. He wanted to truly fly around, just like in his dreams.

"Hey, Malfoy!" Was the only warning the blond had before something was chucked at him.

On pure reflect and instinct, he caught the ball that was thrown to him. He blinked in surprise as he found a sweetly laughing Potter. The boy's body was carefully posed to fly, to be chased and to chase. 

A smirk formed on his lips as he bounced the ball in his hand. It was much lighter and softer than an actual Quaffle, smaller too. It was probably some kickball that the other was able to sneak in or transfigure.

"You're going to regret challenging me, Potter." There was a vicious venom to his playful words that caused a Slytherin worthy grin to form on the other's face.

"Try me, Malfoy."

Those three words set them both off. The kickball was tossed and thrown around, the two doing sharp dives and dangerous stunts on their shotty broomsticks. Their little mini game had captured their attention to the point they couldn't hear the yelling words of the Coach below them. Nor did they see the curious and invested looks of their separate Head Houses.

"I didn't know your Godson could play." McGonagall hummed, smiling faintly as she watched Harry pull some Seeker move to keep the kickball in play.

The brooding dungeon bat held a frown, his eyes narrowing on the playful spit that lit his Godson's face. It was a fiery determination he hadn't seen on the boy before. The blond child was a prodigy in his own right, but Snape had always felt that it left him bored. Seeing this, seeing that fire, he found his worry true. No one had pushed him like what the Potter boy was doing now.

"I do believe we should help the Coach." He drawled, already walking out to the field.

The older Witch hummed, looked to him. She had known that boy for many years, she knew him well enough to know that he was worried about something. She didn't know what, but she could only hope it wasn't anything to severe. Taking a deep breath, she hurried to his side, the two of them soon standing at the center of the field with the awed class of first years.

"Mister Potter! Mister Malfoy!" She called to them sharply.

The blond Slytherin caught the ball and held it close as he and Harry paused in their game. The two of them blushed brightly as they realized what had happened. For a moment, the teachers believed they looked ashamed. Then they looked at each other. Grins appeared first, then soft snickering before finally they were laughing joyously as they landed back on the ground. Harry easily swung an arm over the other, pulling him close.

"That was fun! We should have more people next time!" He chirped happily.

The Pureblood snickered, finally able to regain some composer. Jokingly, he pushed the other off him, a firm look on his face.

"Yes, and we'll keep score to show how much better I am at Quidditch than you." His tone was cold and clipped, yet his eyes gleamed with a youth light.

"Oh! You're on, Malfoy." There was a sharp tint to the smaller boy's words, but his eyes gleamed in the same manner as the other.

"That is if you get the chance to touch another broom." The slow words made the two stiffen before looking to the Potion's Master.

Harry pouted a little before nodding. It was fair but learning to fly when he knew how was so boring! Besides, neither of them were being idiots!

"Mister Potter, with me." McGonagall hummed, turning sharply on her heels.

"You as well, Draco." Snape mimicked McGonagall's actions and walked after her.

The two first years blinked before shrugging and hurrying off to catch up with their teachers. The two older magic-users hurried down to the DADA room, a room they hadn't been in yet. Even still, the group wrinkled their noses as they smelled the horrid scent of garlics and holy water that floated down the hall.

The two teachers shook their heads as they leaned into classroom. Quirrell looked at them with a confused expression. He didn't open his mouth as he took a visible step back from the hard look Snape naturally gives.

"We would need Marcus Flint and Oliver Wood."

The two Quidditch captains shared a look before they got up and left the classroom. They shared another look as they saw their House's celebrities waiting by the Lion Headmistress. If the two didn't know any better, they would saw that the two Head of Houses were looking excited.

"We want you two to find a spot that these two delinquents can handle." Snape glared at them, making them both give sheepish looks.

The green dressed witch shook her head before happily explaining what they had witnessed. Her tone was sharp and firm, but there was no missing the excited upbeat.

"Sure, we'll test them out." Flint gave a cruel smile that would've sent shivers down the pair's spines if they hadn't seen worse.

Harry only smiled at them, nodding his head. He didn't want to make it know that he wanted to be a Seeker just yet. He didn't want them to prepare like Draco had. Yes, he was sure the other God that Luna had talked about was Draco. He needed to check with his other eyes, but he was sure of it. The way he had reacted when he began their little game told him everything.

After that short talk with the Captains, the pair were then scolded for pulling dangerous moves that could've forced them into the infirmary. The raven-haired boy wanted to scoff and slyly comment that he's been there more than his actual bed, yet he knew he couldn't. This was his first year, he was a boy who hadn't seen so many horrors not a man who had gone through a war and had been elected as Head Auror.

Once the two were done being scolded, they were dismissed to their next classes with a note explaining why they were gone for so long. The two teachers sighed and relaxed a little when the students left. The friendly teachers soon were walking along the halls, a feeling of exhaustion floating onto their shoulders.

"They will be a hard bunch to take care of." The old witch hummed.

The greasy-haired man nodded, rubbing his face. He felt like she was right. She usually was, so he could believe her more easily on something like this.

"They will be the end of us." He grumbled a little.

She lightly laughed, a gentle hand patting his back before she drifted off into her classroom.  Snape straightened his back as he hurried off to his own. He had to make sure the room was prepared for his incoming class. He rather not have an avoidable explosion. Though, he did wonder how much the school, and in junction the Wizarding World, was going to change because of those two... A Potter and Malfoy alliance, something never heard of, would definitely warrant some possibilities.

Chapter Text

Harry loved Quidditch, loved how freeing it felt to be so high in the sky with wind blowing in your face. Of course, after a while he couldn't play it anymore. It wasn't anyone's fault really; he had never wanted to go professional with it and chose to become an Auror. He did a lot of good being an Auror, but while he was young again, he wanted to have more fun. He wanted to save as many people as possible but not at the sacrifice of his childhood again.

"Trying to be-"

"A Seeker again?"

The twins held mischievous smiles, giggling some. The younger brother nodded happily as he walked with the twins. He would have to talk to them about the teams, seeing as they both were once Beaters originally.

"We decided to-"

"Be runner ups!"

The Boy-Who-Lived paused in his walking, looking at them with raised eyebrows. That could mean a million things when those two say that. Noticing his look, they laughed a little before explaining themselves.

"We play for our Houses-"

"When they need us to play."

"Or for practice!"

The old soul chuckled, nodding to them. That made much more sense now. It also meant that neither twin was going up against the other, nor would it be believed that one side was cheating.

"Would it be bad to not talk strategy then?" He hummed.

The twins grinned liked the snakes they were before shaking their heads.

"What's a little trouble with knowing?" They purred almost.

The young-looking boy gave a grin back before the three of them talked Quidditch strategy. It felt similar to how they had once talked about the old war. The boy was going to make sure that war never happened. That also meant he had to make sure that Professor Quirrell didn't get his hands on the Stone and that the Basilisk doesn't awaken. Those two events needed to be handled with care...

"Chaos." The twins stopped talking, their eyes flashing dangerously. "I would need you two do some loki business for me. Are you up for it?"

They smirked; their eyes filled with mirth. They were ready to do anything, especially if it meant getting under old Dumble's bright robes.

~~~~

The time for the try-outs was there a lot faster than either young boy had planned. Of course, neither was unprepared nor were they unsure of what position they wanted. In Draco's dreams, he was once a Seeker. A Seeker was one of the more stressful positions and the most taxing, but it could also be the most rewarding. However, that was when he was in school. When he was with Harry and the others in those dreams, he was a Chaser. He liked being a Chaser far more than a Seeker.

"We both can't have the field." The Gryffindor leader growled to the Slytherins.

The green robed wizards scowled, except for the young blond. His grey eyes were completely focused on the sweet green eyes in front of him. Those eyes were filled with joy and wonder, as well as a bit of mischief. Somehow, the pureblood could already tell what was going to happen, even if none of this was in his dreams.

"Why don't we have a playful match?"

The arguing that had been going around them suddenly stopped at the suggestion, the two captains focusing on the Golden Boy. Said child was smiling sweetly and almost in an understanding fashion.

"It would make a better use of us, wouldn't it? To really push us!" He bounced a little as if to help his case.

"It would be better than just bickering and wasting both our time. The Ravenclaws have the field in an hour." The blond gave the older magic users an unamused look.

This caused the older teens to shift, looking at their teammates before at the opposing team. Finally, they had agreed to it, it was a better suggestion than wasting time. With this declaration, the two teams were soon in the air in their usual positions. Then the chaos truly began.

The flying Bludgers were whipping about, the Quaffle being thrown from person to person while only two people searching for the Golden Snitch. It was pure organized chaos with the Beaters keeping their teammates as safe as possible, the Chasers trying to grab the Quaffle, the Goalie keeping their opponents from scoring, then the Seekers racing and dodging to grab the Golden Snitch. It was amazing!

Draco felt his heart race as he dodged the Bludgers and other Chasers, easily nabbing the large ball from the air or his opponents. He didn't keep score how many times he had scored, but he was sure it was at least thrice in the last ten minutes. He probably would've scored more if he kept his eyes off the Potter.

The black-haired half-blood was racing about, keeping track of the snitch with ease. He may not have been riding his broom, but he could easily push the school's one with ease. He had almost grabbed the Snitch twice, but the Slytherin Seeker had made him lose his focus. That didn't matter as he easily was able to dodge the worse of the Slytherin's attacks.

Suddenly, there was a whistle. It was one of their sitting teammates, warning them that they had to begin packing up. Harry pouted a little, but he was able to finally grab the Snitch and ease himself to the ground.

"You're took your time." A Slytherin hissed.

The old soul just smiled as he showed them the Snitch. He then handed it to his captain, waiting for any orders. Oliver turned the Snitch in his hands, chuckling a little as he placed it back in its little home. He and Flint looked at each other before nodding. Their attention went to their first years.

"You have some skill." Flint mentioned before turning his back and beginning to walk away.

The other Slytherins chuckled, a couple patting the blond on the back before they followed their captain inside. The young heir blinked in surprise before he hurried after them, a small smile on his lips. It would seem he had gotten on the team!

"You have more than just 'some' skill." Oliver rolled his eyes some, a smile quickly forming on his face. "We're going to win during our first game, for sure!" He cheered.

Harry laughed, shaking his head.

"But first years aren't allowed to play. Besides, it wouldn't be fair if I get to play but Malfoy doesn't. So, if Malfoy doesn't play, then I don't unless absolutely necessary." His voice dropped the sweetness at the end, his smile becoming more controlled and business like.

The red team blinked as they held back a shiver of fear. They didn't know why, but they suddenly thought that they were talking to a Slytherin, or someone equally as demented. It was more likely the look or how he said his words, surely the hat wouldn't put a Slytherin in the Lion's Den? Would it?

The questions were left up in the air as Wood gave a somewhat choked laugh.

"I guess you're right. We should hit the showers."

The air became light again as the eleven-year-old laughed and practically skipped ahead. The team stayed behind a bit, whispering to each other. The boy had skill, and now they were wondering if that skill was in more areas than just being a Seeker.

"Did you get it?" Harry hummed as he turned to the awaiting twins.

The brothers only grinned as Forge showed the shiny red jewel. Gred flicked the stone and it vanished, going to somewhere else. A place that only the twins knew, which was good, cause Harry had another part to play for something else.

Chapter Text

The small group of Gods had gotten together once more, a few nights before the Halloween feast. They were trying to discuss on how to not have Professor Quirrell interrupting their feast. The twins were just grinning happily, a clear thought in their minds. Harry was interested in what they were wanting to do, so he asked.

"We were thinking-"

"Of sending a-"

"Cyphered note about the stone~" They finished off, giggling happily.

The small group blinked before grinning. Yes, that would be good.

"It should be in Parseltongue. He'll take that more seriously." Neville offered.

Harry nodded, already getting ready to write the note. It was the easiest way to get the old Voldemort to not ruin the meal. It would also get rid of the annoying Professor the more humane way. At least he wouldn't be dying by his hands again.

After that, the meeting was cut short. The twins were given the note to give to the possessed teacher. It wasn't long before the teacher vanished, leaving no trace of him. Many of the rumors suggested he was taken by vampires or something else. Even the other teachers were unsure where Quirrell had gone.

During this time, Harry had received two letters and a new broom, one letter from Rita and the other from Remus. Though, Harry was confused on the broom as it appeared to have been given by his Head House. This time around Dumbledore had refused to allow Harry and Draco to play in Quidditch as first-years, something the Golden Boy understood. The game was dangerous, especially for first years, no matter how talented.

Still, the Potter was happy to have his broom, it was at least something he didn't have to worry about for the next year. Once he was done with that 'letter', he focused on Remus's letter. It brought a smile to his face.

"Smiling?" George leaned over, looking at the letter.

"He's agreed."

George softly laughed and nodded. After that, the rest of the school year till the Yule break was pretty simple. Most of the DADA classes were cancelled or given to other teachers, so there wasn't any homework. That was something that he liked as he wanted more time with Remus and the trial. He honestly couldn't wait to meet Remus and save him.

~~

Harry hummed a little as he waited for Remus. He had already told his Aunt where and who he was meeting with, so he didn't have to worry about worrying her. She was quite happy that he was reaching out towards his father's old friends, she actually apologized for not being much help in finding them! It was really nice of her, so different from how he had known her in his first life. He hoped that Sirus and Remus would see how much she had changed from the last time they saw her.

"H-Harry?"

The young boy quickly looked to the source of the voice and smiled brightly for a moment. He then frowned in concern. The man before him was frail looking and his clothes were slightly torn and old. The man was groomed well, but it was clear he wasn't living good.

"A-Ah, sorry this-"

"Do you want to get something to eat before we go in? You're far too thin."

The older wizard didn't get much time to say anything before he was pulled off to some of the restaurants. He looked down to the eleven-year-old with curious eyes. He wasn't sure why, but something about the boy seemed off. It wasn't a bad off, just a weird off. The werewolf mentally shook it away, he should focus more on what the child was saying and doing rather than just letting himself be dragged around like a doll.

"After we eat, we can go in and get your blood checked." The eleven-year-old hummed.

Remus paused in his step before stumbling after the other.

"Get my blood checked?"

The child looked back to the other with a soft smile. Nothing was said about that, only the two entering a nice cafe on the main street. Thankfully, the cafe wasn't too busy, nor did it seem like they going to truly notice the young boy.

"I'm sorry for the sudden-"

"No, it's alright! I-I'm glad that you sent me a letter..." The older man sighed heavily, rubbing his worn face. "Honestly... I should be the one apologizing... I left you because I was mourning, but that still isn't a good enough reason..."

Harry blinked before smiling softly, taking the other wizard's hand. Looking into the boy's green eyes, the werewolf felt a sense of calm wash over him. It was as if the boy had just told him everything was going to be alright, that everything was forgiven.

"You're here now, and besides Aunt Petunia has been a good woman to me."

The werewolf frowned at that, looking confused. He had many stories of Lily's sister, most of them were from James, but none of them were necessarily good sounding. Yet, sitting across from him was a healthy and happy boy who was raised by that woman. Maybe she had a change of heart after taking care of her dead sister's son?

"She's changed from what you and Uncle Sirius had seen of her. She's... She's not the problem in that house..." The boy's gaze lowered to the table in a manner that Remus easily recognized as shame.

"Who is?"

Harry bit his lip, that old feeling of shame burning inside of his chest. Even after so many years, he was still ashamed of his abuse. He could only be thankful that it was different this time around, that he was able to teach them better.

"Uncle Vermon..." He murmured weakly, shifting in his seat. He only perked up when the waitress finally came over. "We'll have todays special and hot chocolate, please."

The witch giggled some, smiling to the young boy before looking to the older man he was with. The brunet had no reason to deny the request, so he had just nodded, letting the boy chose their meal. Besides, it was food and he was hungry.

"I'll pay, this is my get together with you." The boy quickly told, grinning happily. "Besides, we have a lot to talk over a meal."

The older wizard chuckled sadly and nodded. If the food was too much for the boy to pay, he'll take over the best he could. So, while they waited and even during the meal, Remus told the boy about his adventures. Most of the adventures were about when he was still Hogwarts and with his friends, but he did speak about what odd jobs he had to take just to make ends meet.

As he spoke, he noticed how those green eyes were completely focused on what he was saying. Those eyes weren't young either, they were an old, grandfatherly glow to them. It felt like he was talking to his grandfather again, or maybe even Dumbledore? No, Dumbledore didn't have such kind, proud eyes... They were always calculating and twinkling in an unnatural fashion.

After the meal, the boy paid and then dragged the werewolf back to the bank. There they skipped a teller and went straight to the Potter's head bank person, Griphook.

"I see you've brought someone to me." The goblin lightly sneered.

"I do apologize for it being on short notice, but I wanted him to be checked... He was close to my parents."

The goblin hummed, looking to the shabbily dressed man. The man was clearly suffering from lycanthropy, if the man's frail appearance was anything to go by. He wouldn't have much money as many of the Creature Laws would make it difficult for him to receive a good paying job, no matter how qualified he was. However, the boy was bringing him there not for checking his banks but his blood...

Wordlessly, the stern goblin pulled out the enchanted parchment and the ritual dagger.

"Four to five drops of blood."

Remus gulped but did as he was told. It felt like eternity to him as he waited for the parchment to show his inheritance. When it did show, he felt nervous on seeing it. Seeing his nervousness, the goblin took the paper and looked over it. A noise of surprise left his lips before he handed it over to the older wizard. Confused, the man and the boy looked over it.

Name: Remus John Lupin

Blood: Half-blood

Father: Lyall Lupin (Deceased)

Mother: Hope Lupin née Howell (Deceased)

Godfather(s): Fenrir Greyback (Magically)

Godmother(s): None

Siblings: None

God siblings : None

DOB: 10 March 1960

Age: 31 years

Species: Werewolf (Bitten)

Inheritances:

Lupin Vault

Lupin Savings

Lupin Estate

Lupin Manor

Howell Savings

Investments: 50%

Estimated Value: £1.4 billion (Not including Estate and Manor)

WARNING: Blocks  & Compulsions have been haphazardly placed

Loyalty Compulsion Keyed to Albus Dumbledore

Loyalty Compulsion Keyed to  Gryffindor

Loyalty Compulsion Keyed to the Light

Loyalty Compulsion Keyed to The Order of the  Phoenix

Hate Compulsion Keyed to Lord Voldemort

Hate Compulsion Keyed to Malfoy

Hate Compulsion Keyed to the Dark

Distrust/Hate Compulsion Keyed to Severus Snape

Distrust Compulsion Keyed to Sirius Black

Abandoning Compulsion Keyed to Harry Potter (activated/placed 30 October 1981)

Blocks:

45% Block on Wandless magic

20% Block on Wordless Magic

55% Block on Creature (Will cause uncountability)

PLACEMENT: All placed by Albus Dumbledore on 1 September 1971 unless otherwise stated

WARNING: If Blocks and Compulsions are not removed, wearer will grow weak

Remus felt his mouth grow dry as he reread the parchment. He could see and understand the words that were there, but he couldn't truly comprehend them. The boy could only shake his head before leaning away from the parchment and focusing on the goblin in front of him.

"I want a list of all the transactions of anything pertaining to the Lupins and Howells. I also want all of this off and a Lordship ring manifactured, if you can do the last one."

Griphook nodded, a feral grin appearing as he began to list pricing for all of that. The old soul grinned back, quickly giving another number. The two went back and forth for a bit before Remus had pulled himself together. When he came back, the two had settled on an agreement.

"I will see if a Lupin Lordship ring has not already been made."

"W-What? My family doesn't-"

"You have an Estate and a Manor, usually that comes with the territory of a Lordship or a dowry. The Lupins can be considered old blood, maybe not as old as the Malfoys or the Potters, but names do change. I'm sure you have a Lordship, and if you do, you and Sirius can make changes." The boy's words were spoken calmly but sharply.

The werewolf watched as those once gentle eyes began as cold as true emeralds. They were focused on a goal and he was going to get it. The old Gryffindor wondered if the hat had chosen wrong, those eyes belonged to a Slytherin if he had seen any.

"Come now, Mr. Lupin, we need to get rid of those blocks and compulsions."

The frail looking wizard nodded, clearing his throat. He then hurried after the short creature. He wondered how the boy knew such things. Had he studied about the wizarding when he knew who they were, or was there something else going on? He didn't know and that worried his weak heart.

The treatment to get rid of the blocks and compulsions was easy enough, if not a bit painful. When he came back, Griphook and Harry were in a heated discussion, a box laying in front of the goblin.

"I-Is something wrong?" The brunet called, grabbing their attentions.

They both gave him smiles, which he noted were feral in nature and something he rather not see on someone who looked eleven. It was frightening to say the least, like the boy would literally eat him alive.

"You have a seat." The boy chirped happily. He then sighed with a pout as he saw the confused look. "You have a seat in Wizengamot."

"It's not as old as the Malfoy's or the Black's, but it goes back several generations. Albus Dumbledore has been keeping your chair at least two generations before you."

Remus blinked, slowly sitting down again. He had a chair, he had enough money in his Vaults to have kept him off the streets! To learn how to control himself in a safe place! Hell, he could've stopped multiple Creature Laws that were harmful to him and others!

A gentle hand was suddenly placed on his knee, focusing him back to the present. The boy was giving him a sweet smile. His eyes were kind and warm, understanding why he was angry. It had actually relaxed him enough to listen to what Griphook was saying.

"Since you have a seat, you have a ring. A Lordship ring has some basic Occlumency and repeals against compulsions and potions and poisons. That is... if the ring accepts you."

The werewolf nodded slowly, understanding what the other was saying. He needed the ring to protect himself, at least till he was strong enough to do himself. Looking to the goblin, he then reached forward and took the ring, putting it on his finger.

"Repeat after me, I, state your full name, accept the role and responsibilities of the House of Lupin as the Lord."

"I, Remus John Lupin, accept the role and responsibilities of the House of Lupin as the Lord."

The ring glowed a sharp purple color, the power from the ring flowing around the room before it sunk into the werewolf's body, mixing into his own magic. Remus took a deep breath, feeling something pushing against his sane mind as the power settled inside him. He looked to them, seeing them both looking pleased.

"I suggest you take a look at your investments, Lord Lupin." There was a feral grin on the goblin's face, creeping the old wizard.

Shifting some, he looked to his friend's son. The boy looked interested, looking happy almost. His green eyes then looked to the hazel eyes of the taller man.

"Don't worry, she knows where I am and what we're doing."

Remus chuckled tiredly before nodding. It seemed he would need the boy's help with sorting through his investments and getting ready for Sirius's trial, and he had to prepare to claim his seat as well as figuring his House's symbol. He wondered if he would be able to get all that done within the day, or in time for the trial in general.

Chapter Text

Remus took a deep breath, lightly pulling on his fancy robes. He looked nervous; he was nervous. This was his first time entering the large building. He didn't like how tense the air felt. It was only the day before did it broke that Sirius had never got a trial and was getting. There was so much uproar, for many reasonings, and now the wide room was tense. It was nerve wracking.

"Your tense, don't look tense it'll make you seem like you're lying." Harry hummed softly, grabbing the older man's hand. He had learned from his nervous children that grabbing their hand could help sooth their fears or nerves. It had helped as the older man did relax a little.

The werewolf noticed the boy was looking around for a bit, at times standing on his toes to see over some people. It wasn't long before he was able to find who he wanted if the wide smile was anything to go by. Happily, he pulled the older man with him till the two were in the presence of the Malfoys. Malfoy Senior gave the two a raised eyebrow, his grey eyes looking them up and down.

"Lupin?" His tone was tense, obviously waiting for an explanation. He hadn't expected the younger man to come by, especially considering how quiet he had been when Sirius originally got thrown in.

The werewolf cleared his throat, straightening his back. With ease, he was able to pull a naturally calm mask similar to a pureblood's mask. Harry was pleased with that, he had tried to work with him on the pureblood ways, at least some basics like the mask.

"I had taken an inheritance test and it seems my family has a seat. I'm here to claim it and listen in on an old friend's trial." His voice was cool and crisp as if he was talking about some DADA lesson that he found distasteful.

"Listen in? Not vote?"

"I can't. Not only would I have just claimed my seat, but I am emotionally connected to Sirius. I reasonably can't vote."

Lucius nodded coldly, finding his words to be satisfactory. He doubted that the council would've allowed him to vote even if he did have a seat.

"If you want to claim your seat today, you should hurry. Though I would suggest Potter go with my son to a separate room." His eyes narrowed down on the boy, who only gave a soft smile to him before looking to his son with a brighter look.

 Harry gave the older man's hand a squeeze before releasing it and stepping forward to Draco. The young Malfoy gave him a calm pureblood look and nodded to the other child. Without another word, the two walked ahead of their guardians before making a sharp right turn to a private room for people that weren't allowed to see the trial. The two were alone as most other Seats had left the ones who couldn't go in at home.

The two sat in quiet for a while before the Silver Boy grew bored and annoyed. His dreams weren't matching up with everything. None of this happened! There never was a trial for Sirius, in fact he had escaped the worst place to be during the third year! Taking a deep breath, he looked to the other.

The ravenet smiled when he saw the other's grey eyes. Quickly, those eyes looked away. The new God pouted at that. He really wanted to have a good relationship with Draco this time around. However, he didn't want to force anything, that wouldn't do anything good.

"Why are you here with that Half-blood?"

Draco blushed some as he saw the other bounce up, a bright look on his face. The pureblood felt an odd sense of shyness forming inside of him. He didn't show that though, he was the sole heir of the Malfoy family. He wasn't going to show such humiliating emotions, especially in front of Potter.

"He's a friend of my parents. Actually, he's my Godfather. Well, he and Sirius are my Godfathers." He smiled sweetly.

The young Malfoy nodded; it made sense to him. In his dreams, the Golden Boy had always been close to the two. He had always seemed to be eager to help them, looking out for them the best he could. He loved them there and he loved them now.

"Do you know him?"

The smaller boy nodded, humming sweetly. It didn't seem like a lie, but not the full truth either.

"Did your father buy you a new broom? I heard there was a new Nimbus coming out."

A smile cracked onto the blond's face. He shifted forward in his seat, nodding eagerly. This was something he knew they both could talk about without getting awkward.

"Father suggested that we buy the whole team the broom. To make it an easier transition."

Harry giggled, his own smile growing. That must've been what had happened the first time around, guess he was too blind to see that.

It wasn't long before the pair were talking about game plans, some Quidditch matches and all that. The muggle-raised had also told the pureblood some favorite sports that muggles liked to play that were similar to Quidditch. The blond hated to admit it, but he grew interested in the sports. They often sounded more violent, but still very similar to Quidditch. It also was something more active than just walking around.

"Draco."

"Harry."

The two boys quickly stood up, their faces dropping into pureblood masks. Standing in front of the room were their guardians and three familiar red-headed faces. The twins were grinning their business grins while their father looked sick almost. It seemed the twins had kept their own promise, something that was mostly last minute, and that Harry had honestly forgot about.

"He's free. He'll be at St. Mungo's for the rest of the year." The twins hummed happily.

The raven-haired boy broke his mask in a bright grin. He then noticed how Mr. Weasley looked, and he couldn't blame him. Quickly, he moved forward, grabbing the man's hands.

"Thank you for listening to them. I know how difficult that is."

"Hey!" The twins pouted at that, but their father finally looked less sick.

"I honestly didn't know that... I can't believe we... For years." He pulled away at that point, sighing heavily. He was beginning to look distraught again.

Remus placed a comforting hand on the other's shoulder. The hazel-eyed man then gave a look to the two adults. It was a look that Harry understood as an offer for a drink. He should know, he often gave that look to his Auror buddies after a long day. The two purebloods gave nods, Lucius's was a bit stiff though. After getting that confirmation, Remus looked to the child he was with.

"I should get you back to your Aunt... We've been gone for a couple hours longer than we said."

Harry gave a confused look before finding a clock. He winced a little, a soft hiss leaving his lips. It had been much longer than they had said.

"She's going to be pacing the floor." He muttered. Quickly, he turned his attention to the other people. He gave a sweet smile, bowing to them politely. "Thank you for your time. I hope you have a good day."

Remus followed the boy's actions before taking his hand and walking away. When they were at the Apparition zone, he apparated them near Petunia's tiny apartment. Yes, apartment. She had finally had enough of Vermon, running off with Dudley and whatever they could grab. She only had enough personal money to afford a two-bedroom apartment, her taking the living room so the two boys could have their own rooms. Yet, if she was honest it was the happiest and freest she had ever been. She was even looking for lawyers to get a divorce. She didn't care much about the assets, she just wanted to become Petunia Evans again.

The werewolf and her looked at each other awkwardly, the woman's first response was to say something cruel. Instead, she opened her door more, giving him a stiff smile, she would need to work on that. He gave one back, the two moving to the tiny dining table. Harry quietly shook his head at them. To help ease them, he gave them each a kiss on the cheek. The two jolted some before giving him more calm smiles.

"Why don't you go play with Dudley? He's with the Anderson's." Petunia offered.

"We'll just be talking about the trial and all that boring stuff."

The raven-haired boy grinned more and nodded, giving them both a kiss again before rushing off to change. He was back out of the apartment and walking down the stairs to the Anderson's apartment. He really hoped that boring talk goes well. He really liked this Petunia and Dudley.

Chapter Text

The trial had made headlines, and Rita was all over it. She had exaggerated some bits, but she kept to the truth. She was even able to get a statement from both Harry Potter and the new chairman, Remus Lupin! This gave the woman a new credibility, giving her more audience willing to give her a second look.

Dumbledore glared at the moving picture of Sirius being escorted out by some of St. Mungo's doctors. The title was even more ridiculous!

Convicted Black Finally Has Trial! Verdict: Innocent!

The great wizard slammed his hands down onto his desk. It rattled some, lightly startling his weakening phoenix. The bird then shook their head at him, soon going back to their sleeping position. Outbursts from him weren't uncommon, so they weren't going to lose sleep over it.

The portraits didn't say anything, but they could see the papers very clearly. They knew that he had a special plan in place for Sirius and Remus. They weren't completely sure what the plan was, but they knew it wasn't anything good. So, seeing that his plan was thwarted, it filled them with glee. It was a special treat for them especially since they were the only ones who got to see how it infuriated him.

"Shut it!" He shouted, banging on the desk again.

They looked away, but anyone could see the mirth in their eyes. Dumbledore glared at them, he wished he had the power to remove their frames. However, they were helpful in keeping tabs on certain students. He had been hoping that Harry would befriend Ron, at least then it would've been easier for him to feed him words.

The room went silent afterward. He thought that would be the end of it, however laughter soon floated into the room. The laughter was joyous and young, teasing in every manner. It spurred the old wizard to storm into the other room. His prisoner only grinned at him, his dark eyes glowing with mirth.

"He's not under your control now~ He won't ever be under it, not this time!" He laughed more, uncaring about his own predicament.

The grey-haired wizard didn't hesitate to fire an Unforgiveable at the other. He cried out, withering in pain, flopping over because of it. His body curled in on himself as he attempted to help relieve himself of the pain. The chains glowed darkly, a show that he was attempting to use magic.

"You stupid, worthless man! How do you know! How! You lied to me, didn't you?" The old liar shouted.

The young-looking wizard leaned back; his only response was a sinister smile. He knew what happened, how could he not? But he wasn't going to reveal anything to someone like Albus Dumbledore, not this time. He would only tell him what he knew the first time and that was it. What could this mortal man do to him that wouldn't leave him empty handed? Even pain wouldn't get him to speak now. No, he was determined to let this man suffer as he had.

"Fine! Don't tell me! I'll fix this! You'll see! Dark Magic will die!"

With a flurry of bright robes, the man left the other in the tiny, dark room. He shook his head slowly, his grin falling into a more boyish one. He couldn't wait to hear all the shouts of annoyance that were bound to happen now things were falling apart. This was why there were three fates, the first plan would rarely ever work.

Then again, only true time could tell what Harry and his little gang were going to do next, for even he didn't have that power.

Chapter Text

Hogwarts was buzzing with people talking about what had happened over Yule. To hear that a horrible, Voldemort-supporter wasn't even that and a true backstabber had been hiding out as a Weasley rat! Everyone couldn't get enough of it! For once in his life, Ron was the center of attention. He told anyone who listened that he always knew something was wrong with that rat. People often told him some comforting things, a couple even offering him a few galleons to buy a new pet.

Everyone also looked at Harry in a new light. They still saw his Boy-Who-Lived title, but they also saw a boy who had to live in the muggle world all because of some idiot who didn't get a man his proper trial. A Noble, Pureblood at that. They did know about the money given to him and Sirius though. The grant that was given to them was wonderful to! Harry alone could've bought a small island with how many galleons he was given! Sirius had gotten almost triple that for being wrongfully imprisoned for so long, and in hopes that he wouldn't do anything rash against them when he got out of St. Mungos. He was also glad to be getting Sirius back. Back early at that too.

The powerful Half-blood didn't care much for the staring. He was used to it, since he had gotten stared at basically all his life. However, he noticed one person's staring the most. Well, two, but one of them at the current time was more important. Hermione Granger.

She held this conflicted happy look, the guilt showing him what she was conflicted about. Tears sprang to her eyes as she gave him a kind smile. It wasn't like everyone else's who just wanted to be polite, she truly looked happy for him. He smiled back to, quickly moving to her. Her smile fell as he walked to her.

"H-Harry..." She murmured, shifting uncomfortably.

"Mione, let's get some books." He hummed as he pulled her with him.

She looked conflicted, but she did stumble after him. The two were silent as they walked to the library. She looked very unsure with being next to him, but the old habit of being in sync still hadn't disappeared. The two were soon in the familiar library in a quiet and dark corner.

"You remember when we went in back in time to save him? I told you I had wanted to go with him, that it would be just me and him... But I still had to go to back to the Dursleys." He said as soon as they were in the private corner.

She lightly shook her head, looking very uncomfortable and guilty.

"I-I don't know what you're talking about..." She murmured.

He couldn't help the soft chuckle that left his throat. He gave her a sweet smile as he gently cupped her face, caressing her cheeks. She closed her eyes as she held his wrists, enjoying the friendly warmth that radiated from him. She forgot how comforting he was, she also forgot how much she loved his kindness. Yes, for a short while she had loved him, he was always there for her, understood her, Ron wasn't and couldn't. But then, she had noticed something, something special between him and Draco and she let that love become familial just for them.

They were at a party. It was in honor of Harry's birthday, long before everything was found out. It had at least been a few months since they were able to find Dumbledore, so spirits were high, and the victory of the war was like sweet honey. Because of this, they had no choice but to go. Ginny had also hosted the party, so even more of an incentive to be there.

Hermione had gone with Ron despite having so much work to do. She had plans and bills to sort through, complaints and few other things that she couldn't remember fully. Still, she went with him while he complained to her about how much work there was for him to do. She couldn't help the feeling of disgust and anger at him. He was an Auror, yet he wasn't the best. He didn't put himself out there. He didn't even try! He was still riding on Harry's name of being his Best Friend! Harry put himself out there, he did his best... He always had.

"Ron, we're going... You can relax." She sighed to him, running a hand through her bushy hair.

He scoffed some but kept quiet at that point. They got dressed, helped their few children dress nice as well, then they left with a gift. Getting to the large party, Hermione felt herself grow angry and disgusted again. The party felt more like a celebration of the war, of Harry almost dying. So many people were dancing and laughing, seeming to be having fun. She wasn't saying they couldn't but did they need to celebrate a time when so many people had died, even nearly their savior himself?

After letting the children loose with the other children, she drifted away from Ron. It felt like he was showing her off, he kept talking about how wonderful it was to have her as a wife. He talked about what she was like during the school year and how hard a worker she was. She hated the unnecessary attention that was placed on her. It wasn't long before she was by Harry's side.

He looked upset, keeping on his pureblood mask. She hated how he would revert to it when he was upset, it made so much harder to comfort him. Yet, she also knew he had bigger issues than when they were younger. She had watched his green eyes move around the large room, scanning for threats or maybe a certain person. People greeted him, but they never stayed to really chat, probably because his short responses. He then noticed her and gave her a smile. It wasn't as bright as it used to be, not that she could ever blame him.

"Hey, long time no see." He pulled her into a comforting hug, washing away all the stress and bad things she was feeling.

"Yeah, so much work to do, so much to fix." She hummed.

He laughed softly; his green eyes focused on her for a short, and it made her feel so happy. Then he suddenly perked up, looking off to the side. His gentle smile widened as he straightened his back, quickly rushing to the person that had caught his attention. At first, she thought he saw Ginny, why else would he look so happy and so in love? Then she saw who it was.

"Malfoy!" He cried, pulling the blond into a tight hug.

"Potter!" Malfoy buried his head into Harry's shoulder, holding him close.

The two held onto each other, it reminded her of how Fleur and Bill embraced each other after months apart. It was love; she could see that. It hurt a little to see that.

When they pulled away, Draco and her greeted each other stiffly. They weren't close, she was far too busy to spend time with even her husband, much less someone like Draco.  The three of them talked for a bit before being joined by a few others. They watched the party go on without them, watched as people celebrated Ginny and Dumbledore. Not the Man-Who-Lived.

"Let's hit the town." Draco hummed to them, smiling some. "I got muggle money."

They laughed before agreeing. It was easy for them all to leave for hours and get drunk. The two Lords clung to each other, looking so much like a cute couple. They matched each other so well. It was when she had sobered up the next day, she realized that they were in love, and it felt right. As much as she did genuinely love Harry, she had hurt him and knew he could never love the way he loves Draco. So, she did the rational thing, and allowed her love to change to something more friendly.

"What are you thinking, Mione?"

The smart Ravenclaw pulled away, her eyes wide. Her mouth opened and closed multiple times before she looked away. He was patient with her, his silence encouraging her to speak, reminding her of how horrible she was to him in so many dreams.

"I can't... I don't... No... That means I-I hurt you... I did so many bad things to you! A-And you were-" She couldn't finish that.

Hermione's heart filled with guilt, happy and sad moments flashing along her eyes. All the lies she had ever spoken and revealed, she couldn't take it. Why did she agree to become a God? She didn't deserve it!

Suddenly, a warmth surrounded her, her body being pulled close to Harry's. He held her sweetly, rubbing her back. He didn't say anything, just letting her cry into his chest. He couldn't say that what she did was alright, it wasn't. It had taken him a long time to realize that things weren't good for her either. She was a Muggle-born, she held no real power in the Wizarding World, her voice would've been drowned out by everyone no matter who she married. She did what she had originally thought was right. He forgave her for that, but he won't tell her that things were alright back then.

"I forgave you; I had a long time to think and look things over. I know why you did it, I forgive you for it... I'm not angry anymore, I'm not hurt anymore... I know you won't do it again; I trust you. Even if you think I shouldn't."

She continued to cry into his chest after that, his words easing some of her pain and guilt. Still, it took her almost an hour to calm down, for her to think even a little bit rationally. When she had calmed down, he gave her a soft kiss on the forehead. He then pulled away to look at her.

"It'll get better, we have a new chance now. A new life to right our wrongs, to save everyone we lost in the War."

Hermione gave a slow nod, a smile stretching on her lips. That sound so good. She then frowned, looking to the side.

"What about the others? They look at me... They remember, don't they?" She looked back to him, already knowing the answer.

The Boy-Who-Lived nodded, sighing some.

"They'll need time, they didn't live as long me." He joked, gently ruffling her hair.

She hummed, nodding slowly. She then sighed, running a hand through her own untamable hair, fixing it almost.

"I need to know what to do..." She muttered honestly. She trusted him far more than she trusted herself at this point. He always seemed to know what to do to make things better, even if it didn't look like that in the beginning.

Harry smiled to her, chuckling. He would have to work with her on her confidence. She's the smartest and most hard-working witch he's ever known, even after her passing. He would need her brain to help him defeat Dumbledore on an intellectual level. But first things first.

"You're going to need another wand."

Chapter Text

The rest of the school year went by without any more incidents. Dumbledore was oddly quiet, leaving Harry alone. Of course, the boy was smarter than he was originally and noticed that his food was poisoned with potions and charms. Things that would make him loyal or trust the old fool. It wasn't hard for the old soul to use his magic to quietly negate them; it was almost child's play if he were honest about it.

The teachers were a lot nicer, maybe a little fairer as Harry was still reaching out to talk with more people than just those in his House. Draco was polite with him, if not a bit awkward, but that seemed to help the others in Slytherin to talk more freely with him and the other Gryffindors.

By the time they were to go home, Hogwarts felt less suffocating, less competitive. It felt so much calmer. There were more friend groups that had a mix of the Houses, not just cliques within the House. The train wasn't as segmented too, which felt good to Harry. He liked the idea of Hogwarts being a peaceful community, where someone's House only showed their core values, but they weren't completely attached to those values or to the history of the House. That, that person was their own individual.

It was during the train ride that Harry reintroduced Hermione to the rest of them. She wasn't very comfortable, not able to make eye contact with anyone of them, not that he blamed her. Neville was the one who gave her a smile, offering her a figurative olive branch. She took it of course and the group of them soon began talking about how their new lives were treating them. It was nice to hear, especially when they all began to talk in all sorts of languages. It was relaxing and fun.

"Harry!" A voice shouted before the small boy was yanked into a warm body the second he was off the train.

The powerful wizard looked up to the voice, a smile breaking on his face. Life he wouldn't recognize that voice!

"Sirius!" He cried, jumping up to wrap his arms around the adult's neck.

The Nobleman gave a happy laugh, tears springing to his eyes. He couldn't believe that he has the chance to see his Godson, to hold him! Even to be free and do this! He buried his head in the boy's untamable hair, breathing in his scent to remember it. He honestly thought he would've had to escape that hellhole just to see the boy, to get revenge.

"How you feeling? Adjusting okay? Have you met-"

"Harry, Harry, breathe." Petunia placed a soft hand on the old soul's shoulder. "We met last week. We have talked some things over too, but I think we should talk about that at the apartment." She smiled to him.

The eleven-year-old smiled to her, a relaxing feeling taking hold of him. He was glad that they were getting along and talking. Or at least were being cordial with each other for him. He turned to his friends and waved them away as he was pulled along with the pair.

"Dudley is with Remus in Digon?" The young mother looked to the shaggy-haired wizard, who laughed at her mispronunciation.

"Diagon Alley." He corrected, giving her a broad smile. "They're down there to pick some books for him and your aunt." Sirius hummed to his Godson.

Harry perked up at that, his head snapping to the thin woman. She gave her nephew a weak smile and nod. She was clearly unsure of this, but it was the fact that she was even trying to learn more! It felt so good!

"I can probably teach Duds some simple magic!" He chirped.

This got the two of them to give him a raised eyebrow. They both were told that magic couldn't be learned by muggles, not like Potions.

"Everyone has magic, some just have more or an easier access to it." He hummed, tilting his head to the side. "Have you ever wondered why Muggle-borns have magic? Especially if there wasn't a squib in the line?"

The two went silent at that point, the question weighting heavily on their minds. He oddly had a point, something that Sirius kind of wanted to look in. It was such a strange thing for him to want, then again, he now had choices! He won't take that for granted!

"We should go to Gringotts tomorrow!" He chirped. "To get everything sorted with you." He hummed happily.

The two chuckled and agreed to that. At home, Petunia and Harry made a hearty meal and dessert for their small family. They talked with each other, telling what had happened and all the arrangement that the three adults had worked out. It was a nice family dinner, something the old soul hadn't realized he missed so much.

The next day, they all went to Gringotts. As usual, Harry got Sirius's blood checked, and surprisingly-not- he was under a number of compulsions and potions. Things that were to make the man reckless and a danger to himself. The Goblins just took Lord Black without another word to get rid of those nasty things. During that time, Harry had to excuse himself seeing as he had his friends to go to. Plus, he already paid and all that.

While he was gone, Petunia and Dudley were confused. How did Harry know about them?

"He knew about mine as well." Remus told them. "I still can't believe that Dumbledore would do something like that... It... It's something I would imagine He-Who-Shall-Not-Be-Named would do, not... Not him." He admitted.

The spindly woman gave a slow nod, the hold on her son tightening some. She may not have been active in the wizarding world, but she had read Dumbledore's letter to her. She knew enough to know who the werewolf was referring to. And to now hear that he was doing something almost equally as bad? She was appalled!

"How?" She finally asked, looking to the door her nephew had left from.

Remus shook his head, a wave of uncertainty washing over him. He wanted to know how the boy knew so much, how he held such a grandfatherly air around him. Yet, it also frightened him to think of what a young boy as himself had to have seen and gone through to gain such knowledge. To know almost instantly that something was wrong... Yes, he wanted to know, but how much could he take?

"Griphook," the three jolted at Sirius's firm voice. "I need to see his Inheritance Test. I know someone like him would take it."

The Goblin gave a slow nod, pulling the rolled parchment from a drawer in his desk. He laid with it a letter clearly written by the small boy as Goblin handwriting was smooth and almost swept with the grains of the parchment. This handwriting was scribbled but legible at least.

"He wrote this after he saw his Inheritance... You will be surprised." The Goblin warned before removing his hand.

They all looked at each other for a moment, now unsure. It should've been harder, and now with the answers sitting in front of them, they weren't sure... Did they really want to know everything about the boy? Yes, yes they did.

Remus finally picked the parchment up and unraveled it, revealing everything that it said to them. They felt their hearts drop as their attention gravitated to both his age.

"How-How is he this old? Is he reincarnated? I-Is he from the-" Sirius stopped when he saw the grim expression from Griphook. "His soul... Traveled from the future?" Disbelief was clear on all their faces.

The professional Goblin nodded slowly before clearing his throat and pointing to the unopened letter. Carefully, the werewolf picked the letter up and opened it. There, they were met with a carefully scripted letter, detailing the life the boy had lived before. There wasn't a moment that the boy missed, maybe oversimplifying but never missed.

Horror appeared on Petunia's face as she read of the abuse she had allowed to befall a child! How she had raised a spoiled pig for a son! She felt sick and guilty reading everything, right up to the point where she and her Dudley had died. She couldn't read anymore, as she broke into quiet sobs, clinging to her son. The boy couldn't read what the tall adults read, but he knew it was something nasty, something that made his gut twist in a guilty way.

Remus and Sirius read on, reading of how they originally met, how they cared for the boy, how they died, the war, the boy's own death. Everything. He explained it all, seeming almost peaceful and calm with the way it was. Tears fell down their cheeks as they read how he truly felt, how he wished for no physical war to take place. How he wished that no unnecessary deaths take place. It broke them.

When they finished reading, the three adults could only sit there and silently cry. Their Harry was an old man who had lived through horrors that were never necessary! He had to grow up too fast and it pained them to know they couldn't stop it. That they were so blind that they couldn't see it. It hurt them so greatly, but they were glad about one thing. No matter how old he really is, he was at least getting a second chance and they were going to do their duty as his guardians to protect him. To allow him a true childhood.

~~~

Harry was enjoying his day out with the other gods. They had mostly stayed near the ice-cream parlor, going to a few book and potions shops nearby to explore what items they had on sale. As much as they all loved certain things, they didn't have enough spare time to explore the Alley, now they did. Nearing two though, they left for Ollivander's.

The wand maker grinned broadly at the group of young gods. He gave them polite bows before motioning them to follow him to the back of his store. They did so, curious on what was back there. They quickly saw the many number of tall cabinets and drawers with hundreds of bottles and tree woods of all colors and sizes stacked upon each other. It all lead to a circle room, protection runes carved into the floor where a granite table was centered.

"This is where I make the wands." He hummed, letting the young Gods circle around. Even Harry oohed at the place, carefully tracing the beautiful runes that were hidden on the walls. "Come, come! I have gifts!" The old man cheered.

The group looked over to him, soon circling close to him. He giggled a little as he handed each of them a box.

"For Wisdom, a wand that suggests such things!" He chirped. Hermione opened the box to reveal a pale cream wand that had accents of soft brown. "A careful blend of Beech and Walnut wood for the shell, and a Unicorn hair for its core, nothing else could mix with it." He explained happily.

The clever witch carefully felt the wand, feeling the little raised areas along with the dips. It felt like small runes and numbers were carved and branded into the woods, the feeling of magic gently flowing from it to her. With a deep breath, she gave the wand a flick. A surprise laugh left her lips as she saw the images of people from the distant past walking around her, talking in a language she didn't understand. Yet.

The wand maker quickly turned to the twins, watching as the pair examined their twin wands. The main base of the wands was almost a lipstick red, but that was where the visual similarities ended. George's wand accents were carefully spiraled around in a reddish-brown wood while Fred's had splattered spots and lines of a sunset orange wood.

"Twin wands of Mischief and Mayhem. I made sure to pick woods and cores that would work with either of you, no Unicorn Hair or Ash wood for you!" The old God laughed, making the others laugh as well. "Both have a Dogwood base; a wood very well known for being quirky and mischievous!" The twins grinned darkly at that, ideas already running through their heads. "But you," he pointed to George, "your accent wood is Sycamore. It craves new experiences and loses brilliance in mundane. And yours," he whipped to Fred, "yours is a little trickier, wanting to stay with a lone witch or wizard that Pine. Yet, it enjoys creativity and adapts so easily to new spells and methods. I'm sure it would enjoy you both greatly, if treated right. The cores were much trickier to place. Had to be flexible, but adaptable between only the pair of you. I chose a careful blend of Veela Hair, just for you two, but Mischief has Rougarou Hair and Mayhem has Curupira Hair. Both good, not the best, but good for a little chaos."

Finally picking up their wands, they felt a rush of power course through them. They could feel the odd blend of the cores and woods, the natural magic twisting into each other, but never consuming or overpowering. With playful grins, they flicked their wands allowing a stream of light and firecrackers to go off. They laughed happily, tossing each other the other's wand before doing so again, sending out a rainbow stampede of mythical animals that burst into playful confetti!

The group laughed joyfully before turning to the Hufflepuff of the group. He stood tall, showing them a tri-mixed wand. It looked beautiful with a lavender base that had off-white and pearl white "leaves" wrapped as a handle, some leaves snow falling up.

"I couldn't decide what wood types would completely fit the Willow, a wood known for its healing powers, so I chose two." Ollivander giggled happily, leaning close to the wand. "Holly," he careful point to the pearl white leaves, "repels evil, also very protective," Neville stared down at the wand, a smile growing on his face. "Then English Oak, a wand that demands its own to be strong, courageous, and faithful. A wand made for a loyal soul. The core, a Thunderbird Tail Feather, difficult to master, but extremally powerful. Can even sense danger like you." He nodded his head to the boy.

Neville picked it up and allowed the magic of the wand to flow freely through him, making him smile more. With a swish of the wand, a gentle golden light filled the room. It was warm and fuzzy, like drinking hot chocolate by the fireplace.

"Beautiful." Luna murmured, drifting over to the light.

Neville nodded, letting the light fade away. He gave her smile before looking to the twins with a blush. The twins grinned back to him, giving small bows. Finally, it was Luna's turn. Happily, she pulled out her wand. Its main base appeared to be a reddish-brown with little pearl white moons forming the grooves for her hand.

"A Cedar, Holly wood blend for someone as compassionate and perceptive as you, my dear." The dreamy woman gave the older man a kind smile. "The Core is that of Veela hair and White River Monster spine, for someone as unpredictable but elegant as you."

The starry woman gave a bell like laugh, flicking her wand to summon her hare, which danced about before raining down in soft snow fall over Wisdom's head. The clever witch smiled, a hand carefully capturing a few snowflakes before blowing them back to the caster.

The wand maker laughed merrily, clapping his hands. Harry smiled at them all, a sense of nostalgia washing over him. He loved and missed all the times they were together; he was glad that they could be together again. He then looked at the clock in the room.

"I need to head back to my guardians." He called, drawing their attention to him.

"Alright,"

"See you,"

"In a month!" The twins called, pulling their younger brother into a tight hug.

"Yes, a month!" Luna chirped happily, her and Neville joining into hug.

Hermione shifted some, unsure where she should be. She didn't feel like it would be her place to just join the hug so easily... Thankfully for her, the blonde woman decided that for her. The dreamy girl flickered her wand at the other girl, dragging her into the group hug. She tensed before slowly relaxed into it. The hug lasted for a few minutes before Harry really had to leave.

The Golden Boy met up with his guardians, smiling to them. The moment he was within arm's reach, his aunt gave him a tight hug, holding him close. He gave her a confused look before shrugging. He didn't really care, just enjoying the warm hug. He loved any genuine affection from her he got.

After that, his summer was spent enjoying it with Remus and Sirius, the pair showing him more magic and the Wizarding World. All three of them even had started to learn about Pureblood society, even going to consult with Narcissa about this! Yeah, Sirius had even reached out to his cousin! Of course, she did help, though Lucius did scowl and complain about him, to which Remus and Harry found funny.

It was during that time that Harry was able to see more of Draco, not that the boy made it particularly easy. It wounded Harry to see that, but he didn't completely mind it. Forcing a friendship wasn't something he wanted, he was sure that he and Draco's relationship would grow. Hopefully of course.

With all that time learning and playing around with his friends, it wasn't long before the letters for a new year arrived. And those that remembered gave a groan of annoyance when they saw who was going to be teaching them for that year.

Gilderoy Lockhart, the damned peacock.

Chapter Text

Gilderoy Lockhart. The name brought shame to truly powerful wizards and witches alike. In fact, during the original timeline, calling someone a Lockhart became an insult. Something that meant someone unworthy of pride or a small Peacock. It was funny really, when one thought about the idiot that was Gilderoy Lockhart.

Now, however, with that buffoon in power again, it wasn't so funny. The group of Gods were lucky that they had already experienced all of this before. Very lucky. Everyone else at the school? They were basically screwed.

Harry ran a hand through his hair, pouting a little at what he was seeing. He couldn't believe that he had to deal with someone like him again! He was more annoying than dealing with Voldemort! Though he was better than Umbridge... Now she was a true terror, and he had to figure a plan to knock her down permanently too.

He still needed a plan to deal with the idiot first. He can't just let him run around with power, with influence. However, he couldn't let him just forget. The peacock needed to properly pay for what he had done to the innocent people who had deserved their praise.

Finally, a smile formed on his face as a thought came to him. He could use Gilderoy's own ego to his advantage and make him reveal it himself. He could also have Gilderoy establish a sword's club. At least that way would be easier for Harry to relearn how to use the sword, and maybe he would even get Draco to relearn with him!

With that in mind, he began to write a letter to Rita. He knew with her bug Animagus, she would be able to find the truth. Especially if he just gives her a push in the right direction~

Before the young wizard could complete his letter, however, there was a knock on his door.  He lifted his head and looked to it. Carefully, he covered the letter. He currently didn't want them to know what he was planning. Not yet, they weren't ready for that.

"Yes?"

The door opened to reveal a smiling and smartly dressed Sirius and Remus. The boy tilted his head at them, confused. This wasn't their weekend.

"You forgot, didn't you?" Remus laughed a little, walking into the cramp apartment room.

His kind eyes looked around at the mostly baren room. There wasn't much room to really put anything up, plus he was living in a Muggle area, so any Wizarding items couldn't be shown. Which the werewolf didn't really like that. He knew the boy wasn't actually a child, but it would be nice to see some childish wonder... For him to show a little pride.

"Forgot?" The old soul muttered, running a hand through his wild hair. His eyes then widen as then he gave them a wide smile. "Right! We're going shopping with the Weasleys and the Malfoys!" He chirped, bouncing up.

The two adults laughed and nodded. The boy grabbed his jacket and hurried out of the small room. The adults quickly followed after him, grabbing his hands. This was what they wanted to see from him. They wanted to see him smile and laugh like a child. Have the childhood he didn't have before.

Of course, this wonder did die a little as the trio met up with the others. Molly and Arthur were a little way from the group, having a small argument if Molly's frantic hands were anything to go by. She looked angry, very angry. With her frantic movement, she kept pointing over to where the Malfoy's stood.

Eventually, the two red-haired adults joined back into the group, Molly didn't look too pleased though. She, Ron, and Ginny's faces were tight with disgust and uncertainty. The Malfoys kept their pureblood masks in place, being polite and curt with the Weasleys.

Harry gave the large Weasley family a bright smile and a pureblood one to the Malfoys. He really hoped that the Molly wouldn't try anything. He didn't think he would be able to stop the twins from jinxing her if she did.

"I hope your week has been going well, Malfoys, Weasleys." The ever-young gentleman hummed sweetly.

Ginny blushed at the sound of Harry's voice. She had heard so many stories about him since she was little. She knew that he looked a lot like his father and that she looked a lot like his mother, they could fulfil James and Lily's legacies! They could even be the new James and Lily! She would just have to work hard to prove that she was the best witch suited for him, though, she was prepared for that.

However, Dumbledore did warn the trio of Weasleys that something was wrong. The Great man feared that the Boy-Who-Lived was being manipulated by the Malfoys! The young female Weasley couldn't see any other reason why the boy would have fought for someone as corrupted as Sirius! Even if it was proven that he never did any of those alleged things, he still came from a He-Who-Shall-Not-Be-Named supporting family! They were Dark Magic users! There was no way for him to not be evil to some extent!

"Miss Ginevra? It's time to go get our school supplies." Harry flashed the poor girl a smile before marching along the blond Malfoys.

The youngest Weasley pouted as she grabbed her mother's hand. She was told that she was a beautiful young lady, that boys would flock to her... Why wasn't Harry flocking to her? Or giving her a second look?

"Don't fret, Sweetie, he just needs to know you more." Molly whispered in her baby's ear.

The young witch smiled up at her mother with a nod of her head. After that, the three families wondered Diagon Alley for their school items. The Malfoys, of course, got the highest quality but out of curtsy did help pay for better supplies for the Weasleys. Arthur gave a polite thanks, saying something about the next rounds would be on him. At that, Lucius had actually given the wild man a genuinely amused smirk! It wasn't hostile or mocking! He was genuinely amused by what Arthur had just said!

Harry was impressed by that. He almost wanted to applaud the look. But if he had applauded, that would make them ask questions that none of them were ready for the answers to. Instead, he leaned over to the blond with a smile.

"Seems your father is getting along better with Mr. Weasley. Have you had him and the other Weasley's over for dinner yet?"

The slightly taller boy rolled his eyes, holding his own amused look.

"Not yet, Father says that he needs to teach Mr. Weasley and your guardians proper Pureblood etiquette before he even thinks about it." The tone was less hotty and more joking, making the Golden Boy grin.

"Only fair, Remus may be the wolf, but Sirius eats like a dog." He had lowered his voice at the last bit, but the said adults had heard it.

This prompted a hurt 'Hey!' along with Remus covering his mouth to stifle his laughter. This got another 'Hey' and a dog like whine. It was beautifully chaotic. Then they went to get their books. That was where the real headache and trouble began.

"Why, it can't be. Harry Potter?" An annoying voice called over the eagerly chittering crowd.

The room went quiet as the flashy reporter grabbed onto the oblivious boy, who was just talking with the young Malfoy. However, unlike last where Molly just allowed him to be dragged next to an annoying peacock, Draco grabbed onto the man's wrist to stop him.

"I apologize, but we are here only for our books, not for Mr. Potter to be the center of attention." His words were short and clipped, though polite in their Pureblood way.

The greyed reporter blinked in surprise, tilting his head in confusion.

"But it's Gilderoy Lockhart!" He cried, motioning to the sunflower blond man behind him.

"Yes, come Harry, together you and I are worth the front page." The moron of a man cheered.

Glancing around at the unwavering eyes, the ravenet felt his shoulder's slump in defeat. The only eyes that weren't on him, were those of his guardians and the Malfoys, all of whom held their masks carefully, disguising their disgust of the man before them. Even someone as thick-headed as Sirius could see the famous author was no more than a great storyteller than an actual wizard! Arthur did look conflicted, unsure whether or not to break in, while Molly looked gleeful! Still fancying him like the time before.

As old as he truly was, the powerful Wizard still didn't want to cause any unnecessary drama. Besides, getting his picture taken won't be as bad as before... Hopefully.

As he was dragged away, he flashed Draco a grateful and apologetic smile. The young Malfoy held a look of both understanding and annoyance. Their focused eyes soon broke as the blond-haired imposter yanked the young boy into his arms, giving the reporter a wide smile.

"Nice big smile, Harry." Lockhart hummed.

Keeping hold a sigh, the young child gave the camera his grandfatherly smile, letting that speak for itself. The flashing stung his eyes a little, but it felt better than before. Then the man started to speak.

"Ladies and gentlemen what an extraordinary moment this is." The idiot man called to the excited crowd. "When young Harry stepped into Flourish and Blotts this morning to purchase my autobiography, Magically Me." Harry rolled his eyes at what was to come next as many people clapped. His friends, along with Draco, gave him 'we pity you' look. Not that he blames them, the man wears way too much cologne for someone to be next to for so long. "Which, incidentally, is currently celebrating its 27th week atop the Daily Prophet bestseller list. He had no idea, that he would in fact be leaving with my entire collected works. Free of charge." As the man spoke, he roughly handed the weighted books into the think boy's arms.

Harry winced at the weight; his body not really prepared as much for it. In his past life, he was used to lifting things almost four times his weight- he was forced to do every chore there ever was- but this time around he had a more comfortable life. Which means he should probably relearn how to fight and lift things. Just so he wouldn't be weak, he needed to prepare for a few things, and it would keep him healthy.

Quickly, the boy hurried off back to where his family was. The noblemen, including Arthur, were quietly whispering among each other. They clearly saw something wasn't right with the man. Which was good, that means Rita would have some help with gathering evidence of the man's misdeeds.

"I can't believe you went along with it." Draco frowned deeply, the words 'again' sitting on his tongue.

"I didn't want to cause a scene by denying it... Sorry, guess I'm weak hearted like that." The old soul joked, smiling more youthfully.

The blond's grey eyes flashed silver for a second before returning normal and he turning away, saying only two words.

"It's fine."

Harry hummed softly, opening his mouth to say something else, but he didn't get a chance to as Ron began trying to talk with him. The grey eyes and green eyes met, and those grey eyes gave a subtle nod to an unspoken question. With that nod, Harry focused on someone who was his best friend in his old life. Someone he wasn't sure he could ever trust again. Which he found a little sad, seeing as Ron was his first friend, too bad it wasn't forever nor was it real.

It wasn't long before everyone had gotten their needed books and left the shop.

"We should allow the children to pick out some treats for the school year, it'll be another year before they're allowed out to Hogsmeade." Narcissa hummed, giving the younger children a playful wink. It seemed she was getting comfortable with them.

Sirius laughed, grinning brightly. "Yes! Don't you remember how hard it was to get delicious treats?" His question was directed at the older wizard.

The blond man sighed heavily but gave a nod. Even he had wanted something sweet to munch on once in a while. Arthur gave a short laugh before asking Lucius about his favorite types of snacks, the group now moving forward to get those delicious treats.

As they walked, Harry couldn't help but glance in Ginny's cauldron, counting the books. There was no odd one, no black diary wanting to possess and destroy the school. That would very much mean Gilderoy Lockhart was going to fall the old, classical way. The more damning, fun way that he originally deserved. So, happily, Harry's second year was going to be less adventurous than last time. Though, he wonders if he could still use the Chamber... He would have to consult the others, and make sure to feed the Basilisk. But yeah, that sounds like a good plan. If not, then he'll just adapt like always.

Chapter Text

"How are we going to make sure he doesn't ruin other students' chances at their OWLs and NEWTs?" Hermione sighed heavily, rubbing her head in frustration. This had kept her up for most of the night. She honestly couldn't believe that Dumbledore would hire someone as foolish as that man! He clearly didn't do any of the things he said! She could understand the world and even her younger self for not seeing the signs, but Dumbledore? He was an idiot man just as prideful as Lockhart, that was for sure.

Luna giggled, leaning against the older witch. It was a little surprising to have found Luna in the once Golden Trio's regular carriage, but then again not so much. They just had to remember her new title and just shrug off the rest. She though made sure that Hermione was sitting right next to her, almost clinging to the older Claw. Which Harry thought was cute.

"Me and you are Ravenclaws, we could look through the library and find a very important rulebook by accident." The dreamy witch hummed.

This got the older woman's attention. Her brown eyes looked down into dreamy eyes of the girl clinging to her. A bright smile soon formed on Wisdom's lips, her nodding quick enough to cause her hair to bounce about.

"Yes! That's brilliant!" She laughed happily at the end, pulling the younger witch closer to her in a sideways hug.

Luna giggled again, closing her tired eyes and cuddling with her favorite person. As much as her and Hermione didn't really get along when they were younger, they had grown closer after the war. The blonde woman had been there during the nasty divorce, even helped take care of her as the brunette basically worked herself to death. The only times she left her side was when her own family needed her and when the secret came out. The last times were because Hermione refused her help and pushed her away. It kind of hurt, but Luna understood why so the pain was negated a little. Now, she could have that close bond with Hermione again, and there was no real reason for her to push her away too!

The bushy haired Ravenclaw gave a sweet smile to the Seer, who was currently nuzzling her arm. She felt more relaxed this time around, and now that she knew everything really happened, she didn't need to worry about trying to prove herself. She never really had to in the first place if she really thought about it, but she was a child, so she had to cut herself some slack. Now, she has a second chance to make everything right and live a truly happy life with no regrets. Maybe that's why she had said yes to becoming a God. To live a life with no regrets... Yeah, that sounds so good.

Harry blinked a little as he watched the two Ravenclaws basically cuddle into each other. He then quietly chuckled to himself, smiling. They looked very cute together, and they probably were more compatible too. Ron never deserved Hermione, is all Harry's saying. Rolf was a good man, though never really was able to keep Luna in the present, not the same way Hermione could.

"Süβ." The twins hummed together. (Cute)

Neville chuckled and nodded but didn't say anything else. The young Hufflepuff was currently engrossed in his book about wild plants, a book he hadn't read before. Namely because he wasn't given the time to read, and it was old and forgotten by the time he did.

The twins smirked at each other as they each put an arm around Neville's shoulders.

"Sehr süβ~" They cooed in very suggestive tones. (Very cute~)

Neville blinked in surprise before blushing darkly as his mind caught up with what they were saying. Or at least what their tone was implying.

Harry snickered at them before getting up to walk about. He felt like a third wheel for the two of them. Besides, he wanted to see if he could grab some candy before everyone else. As he walked, he bumped into Draco.

The two were silent for a few moments before giving each other sweet grins. They were loving grins. They only looked away when they heard the candy trolly. Silently, they picked out their favorites, along with some extra, before leaving.

Back in the little carriage, Harry noticed a very red Neville sitting in one of the twin's laps while the other was whisper-reading to the Hufflepuff. Luna and Hermione had switched spots and Luna was sitting in Hermione's lap as the two looked over a DADA book together. An actualy DADA book, not Lockhart's poor attempt at one.

"We need a plan to deal with him, but also have him move like a puppet." The boy hummed aloud after closing the door behind him.

The two couples looked up to him, raising an eyebrow. Hadn't they just decided on finding some rule to break him? What more from him did they need?

"I believe Draco is a God, like you Hermione."

The group went a little tense before Luna went into a fit of laughter, a beautiful smile forming on her face.

"It makes sense! I kept seeing him and you always together, holding each other so closely!" She giggled more quietly, curling more into Hermione's lap.

Harry flushed a little, taking his seat as the twins and Neville snickered at him.

"Yeah, I saw him staring out the window once and to the field where Harry was before." Neville ratted, leaning back into his older lover.

A darker red hue took hold of Life's face, a loving smile forming. He really hoped that his once fellow Gryffindor wasn't pulling his leg. 

"Other than letting us know and adjust, why tell us?" The twin that didn't have Neville asked, leaning on his other brother's shoulder.

Harry's love-puppy grin softened to his more grandfatherly one.

"Because me and him used to train with swords together, and I believe that Lockhart's own ego would love to have a sword dueling club as much as a wand dueling club~" 

The group blinked before they nodded slowly. Luna then gasped and excitedly looked over to Hermione. The two didn't say a word, just staring at each other, then Hermione's eyes widen, and she gave a joyful laugh. She turned to the ravenet, an amused look on her face.

"You're trying to make him remember through a duel, aren't you!"

The other three paused before they gave a soft laugh, the twins looking rather impressed. Harry politely laughed and nodded.

"You think it'll work?"

Luna tilted her head before nodding slowly.

"It will tell him more than words ever will." She sighed out, pressing her head into the older witch's shoulder.

After that, Harry let himself relaxed, pulling out Lockhart's book to keep himself entertained for the rest of the ride. This year was going to be relaxingly busy. He didn't mind that, as long as the greyed idiot doesn't do something to break that.

Chapter Text

The school year started off as it did before, just without the need to steal a car and nearly get killed thrice over, which was nice. Within only two weeks, though, two Ravenclaws had decided to start a study group for all Houses for Defense Against the Dark Arts. Of course, after two weeks of the buffoon trying to teach everyone, the students were rather eager to actually learn something!

Gilderoy wasn't very happy with that. He often complained about the blasphemy that the students were saying. He was very certain that he was the most qualified teacher there was! At least, that was the airs he had put on.

Of course, Harry had politely employed Colin Creevey to take pictures of how Lockhart ran his class and then how Hermione and Luna ran their study group. The future reporter went a step further and had interviewed multiple people from every House to get their scoop on it. Only a handful of people had said they liked having Lockhart as part of the staff.

After another week of that, Colin complied everything for the Golden Boy. Potter had already told him that he was sending his findings off to a real reporter, to which Colin only looked excited and he didn't seem to truly mind. With how innocent and sweet the boy was, the second year had to ask Rita to credit him as an upcoming reporter or journalist, or just simply say he was an upstanding citizen for doing what he did.

The woman, surprisingly, obeyed that and had even said the Muggle-born had a talent in the art of reporting! The beaming look that the first year had made the Gods' day. What made it even better was the pink look on Lockhart's face as he tried to calm down.

The next several days articles were worse as Rita made plenty of mentions on how cruel Azkaban is, the penalties for unlawfully obliviating someone, how the spell should be only used by professionally trained Aurors, etc. It was wonderful to see how Dumbledore and Lockhart squirmed~

All of these articles only pushed people away from Lockhart, finding him to becoming more and more distasteful and egotistical than before. It gotten bad enough that Dumbledore had to step in to publicly address it!

"Now, I am sure that those of you who started this study session did not mean to cause harm, but it would be unwise of you to continue it. Mr. Lockhart has the esteemed talent and the knowledge that will be crucial in your Defense Against the Dark Arts." He held such a sorrowful look, but not everyone was buying.

The Ravenclaws barely held in their looks of disgust. He may not have stated it outright, but he was implying that Hermione and Luna were bad teachers! He was far from the truth! The two had knowledge and skills on par with the sixth years! Plus, they had seen how that bumbling idiot had tried to teach the class! It was outrageous that a man as powerful as Dumbledore dare say that someone as pathetic as Gilderoy Lockhart was 'esteemed'!

The Slytherin had already seen through the man's disguise the moment they had saw his books. They were creatures of ambition and cunning, they could almost always tell when someone was trying to play them! It also didn't hurt that Draco had practically warned them the previous year thanks to his father's role as being part of the Education Board. The lessons were even worse.

As Draco heard Dumbledore go on and on about how the DADA classes needed to be taught by a professional and not just in study groups, he couldn't help the feeling of pride. It felt like a win in some form. A win against the great Dumbledore that was almost refreshing.

"Professor Dumbledore," a sweet voice called from the Gryffindor table, "maybe Professor Lockhart isn't in his element? Perhaps the traditional school teaching method is hindering his talent?"

It was almost unnoticeable, but there was a slight mocking tone in Harry's voice at the word talent. Yet he had all eyes on him. The Slytherin quirked an eyebrow at his statement, almost ready to brush him off when Draco stood up.

"I second that, Professor Dumbledore. Why not have Lockhart-"

"And Professor Snape host a wand dueling club? Surely, they would be able to teach us how to handle our-"

"Wands in a better manner than we do now? Perhaps Lockhart could show us more of his physical skills and-"

"Teach us some sword fighting techniques and skills in case we don't have access to our wands." Harry finished.

Everyone looked between the Malfoy and the Potter, looks of disbelief and amusement being the majority. The only time any of them had seen such a display of understanding was from the Weasley twins, but they were literally brothers that no one could tell apart!

Dumbledore blinked rapidly, his persona slipping for a second before he smiled and nodded.

"Yes... Of course! What a wonderful idea, Harry, Draco." He politely bowed in thanks, but he gave no points, and the smart ones knew why. He was miffed about something. "Professor Lockhart?"

The blond man gave them all a winning grin, that majority of the school wasn't buying. Not that he would've seen that. Instead, he happily rambled on and on about how far ahead of everyone he was at dueling. This didn't make Professor Flitwick very happy. He was a Dueling Master, and this buffoon was claiming to be better than him?

The half-goblin gave a look to Snape, who gave the most subtle of nods. Flitwick wanted Snape to put the idiot in his place, and the Potions Master was all too happy to do so. Honestly, he didn't understand why Dumbledore was interfering the way he was. He had listened in on the study group, and he was sure every student who had gone to the Granger and Lovegood for help were qualified to take their exams at that very moment!

The black-haired man took a quiet breath and began to eat, his dark eyes glancing toward his godson and then over to Lily's son. The boy had made a good suggestion, and by adding him they were at least going to learn something. But that raised the question, why add swords to a wand duel?

Chapter Text

"I can't believe that worked." Harry felt his body vibrating with excitement, his face pulled into a wide smile.

The others smiled to him, looking greatly amused. He ran a hand through his hair as he paced the floor of ROR. Luna was happily curled in Hermione's lap, reading a book upside down with one of her wacky glasses and the clever witch was brushing the Lovegood's silver hair into an elegant braid.

"I still can't believe-" Fred began, who was currently wearing his Gryffindor colors.

"That you can Draco were-" George continued, wearing his Slytherin colors.

"Able to speak just like us, so easily and effortlessly!" They chirped together.

Neville snorted out a laugh at the pair, smiling to them. The twins smiled to him, wrapping their arms around him in a warm hug. The teen blushed before relaxing into the hug.

"I can't believe you were able convince him to do sword dueling first." He hummed.

Harry scoffed, rolling his eyes a little as he remembered all the stupid stories that the idiot would tell, using him as a toy or prop for it. His neck was getting sore just remembering all of that.

"He's egoistical and wants to think of himself as a strong and capable opponent. He believes that we can learn things from him, so let's just let him believe that for now."

The group nodded, mischievous smirks on their faces before the twins perked up. They suddenly stood up and pulled out six folded parchment papers. The parchment was clean and neatly folded, as if it was pressed. Happily, Chaos handed the parchment out to everyone, keeping one for themselves and handing their leader two.

"What are these?" Hermione looked at the paper with a raised eyebrow, carefully twirling it in her hand.

The twins looked proud of themselves, puffing their chests up and tilting their heads back a little. Even people who hadn't known the twins long would've known they did something, and the group before them had known them for years. The twins had definitely done something leading to their names.

Pull out their paper, they also pulled out their godly wands. Smirking and playfully wiggling their eyebrows, they placed the tip of their wands onto the paper.

"I solemnly swear I'm up to no good, for Chaos is what I bring to these woods." The hummed together.

The ends of their wands glowed faintly, but the real magic happened with the paper. The once neatly folded parchment quickly unfolded itself and revealed the entirety of Hogwarts, even places that the twins shouldn't know about!

Everyone's mouths opened and their eyes were glued to the map. A map that showed where everyone was at all times. It was much better than what the Marauders had done, and the twins would know that too.

"We spent our years learning of everything about the castle, and the maps aren't stagnant either. If you find a new room or chamber, it'll mark it down on the map, and if there's a requirement to get into it." Fred hummed, grinning very widely.

"Also, the maps only show this," George motioned to the map in his hand, "when they say the right words and have our true wands. Otherwise, they're just going to see the Marauders' Map. So don't forget the words." The Slytherin Weasley warned.

The group chuckled softly and nodded. After that the twins gave them all their words, whispering it into each of their ears so none of them could spill about the others. Though they all just assumed they were messing around.

Harry pocketed the maps into his cloak pocket, enchanting it so only he could grab the maps from there. And only if he was willing and awake/alive to do it. You never know when it comes to the likes of Dumbledore.

For Draco Malfoy, the Slytherins were questioning him. He out of all the second years had quickly gained all of their respect not only for his unique ability in Quidditch but also because of how powerful and knowledgeable he was as a second year. So, he to agree with a Gryffindor, and even place someone like Gilderoy Lockhart in charge of teaching them wand dueling was something that needed to be explained.

"Professor Snape is a capable teacher in the Dark Arts, and I do believe we will learn more practicality with this dueling class. Plus, Dumbledore is in that fool's pocket. We need more evidence that he isn't qualified." He hummed to the questions about Lockhart.

"What about agreeing with Potter?" The bucktoothed Quidditch Captain hissed, crossing his arms. "You sounded like the Weasley Twins."

The group of Slytherins shivered at the mention of the devious pair, a couple of the first-years who had heard of them glanced around the room. It was quite funny as the silver-haired Pureblood remembered how they always seemingly popped out of nowhere, pulling a fast prank and zipping off.

With a scoff he answered. "Because I saw what he was doing. The other bit," he gave a brief wave though they all saw how his cheeks colored ever so slightly, "it was nothing more than an accident. It isn't likely to happen again."

Before more questions could be fired off, the House Headed appeared in a billow of dark cloaks. His dark eyes scanned the now silent room as the students turned their attention to him. His eyes landed on the Malfoy Heir, giving him a brief nod before walking down the steps and heading off to his private room.

"Lights out." Were his only response as he left.

Like that, everyone abandoned the common's room and hurried off to their rooms. Draco was glad that he had the same people as the previous year. Quietly, he and the others talked for an hour more before going to bed. That talk told the other Purebloods that Draco was actually excited about learning to duel with swords. It was an interesting thing to learn about the usually calm and collected Malfoy.

The next day passed quickly; whispers floating about of how brutal Snape was going to be in his 'help' to Lockhart. Potions still needed to be taught, so Defense Against the Dark Arts had become everyone's last class. That meant that a Great Hall had to be converted into a stadium like structure so everyone could watch and observe the magical fight.

"Instead of having a duel of wands- which can be so showy and boring-" the students of Hogwarts rolled their eyes, he didn't have room to talk, "instead me and Severus will show you how to duel with swords!" With a magical flourish, the idiot produced a beautiful and rather ornate sword.

A scoff was heard over the silence, directing everyone's eyes to the Potions Master. He wore a muggle outfit of a black turtleneck with loose pants. In his hands was a more reasonable sword for teaching children how to duel.

"Mr. Lockhart," Snape will never call this fool a professor, "enough with the talking." He grumbled.

"Yes, of course, Severus."

The pale man narrowed his eyes, annoyance clear on his cold face. Well, clear to the Gods and the Slytherins.

The beginning of the duel was similar to how a wand duel would happen, wizards probably mimicking dueling knights. Then the fun really happened. It was surprising to see the Dungeon Bat and the Midas- the current nickname for Lockhart- duel. It was probably more surprising that Snape actually knew how to duel properly!

Harry was thoroughly impressed and was watching the Potions Master with batted breath. Seeing as they were using swords, it took a little longer till Snape won, and when he did it was bruising to even watch! Though everyone absolutely loved it!

The teacher smirked a little as he walked away from the fool, letting him get up. Of course, he bragged about letting the man win, but anyone could tell that he was just a weak man.

"Next time, don't." Was the only response.

Gilderoy laughed the insult off, though he desperately wanted to ring the brooding man's neck! He was the greatest wizard alive! Maybe not as great as Dumbledore, but he was still great! He deserved unwavering praise and loyalty! Not resistance like this!

"Now let's see about the two that had suggested Sword Dueling! You both wanted it, so please! I- We want to see what you're made of!" 

Harry rolled his eyes, but he stood up and trotted down the steps to the stage. There, by literal magic, a variety of swords were displayed on the table. He chose the longsword; it was always his choice whenever he had to pick. After all, he literally owned the Sword of Gryffindor at a time. Had to pay a fee to the Goblins so they wouldn't try to take it though.

Marching up to the stage, he noticed that Draco had also chosen his favorite, a rapier that was a little thicker than normal. It made him smile a little, a giddy feeling forming in his heart. Even without truly acknowledging his memories, Draco still chose his sword.

"Positions!"

The pair felt like actors or dancers at that, momently sending a glare to the blond man who shouted. The pair then got into their stances. Of course, Harry chose to wield his sword almost like a bat with just a looser hold and squatted a low. The Malfoy Heir tried to mimic the other's movement, but it clearly felt awkward and unnatural.

"Malfoy," there was a teasing bite to the name, "just go with what's natural."

The silvery blond paused for a moment before standing up right, just taking a more relaxed fencing stance. It wasn't a proper fencing stance as the arm that was supposed to be raised like a scorpion tail hanged by the boy's side and he wasn't as rigid nor were his feet so wide apart. His usual stance.

The two narrowed their eyes at each other, mostly playfully. The two teachers sighed, both noting how wrong they stances were compared to traditional sword dueling, but they allowed it. They both silently agreed to let them make a fool of themselves about this.

"Begin!" Snape yelled, raising his voice for once. Everything happened fast after that.

The blades clashed against each other with enough force to cause an echoing ring. Yet, they broke off quickly, backing away and assessing. It reminded them both of a simpler time.

They stayed away, but not relaxed before Draco lunged at Harry, jabbing his odd Rapier toward him. The Golden Man blocked it with his blade, causing the beginnings of sparks. He knocked Malfoy's blade away attempting to strike him down, but he too was blocked and pushed back.

Grey and green eyes watched each other, analyzing for any weaknesses. There was none so they had to make their own.

Harry moved to attack this time, using a wide arc to strike. Draco parried and lunged again. Harry took two steps back and weaved to the left of the tip. Even with that, he was lightly grazed. It was mostly the first layer of skin, but just deep enough that had caused some bleeding.

The two paused before smiles broke on their faces and they retreated back to their original stances. A point for Draco.

The next round was longer and went by faster. Swords clashing rang out more and louder. Malfoy was bigger and stronger than Potter, but the man knew how to push his body far more than the pampered Pureblood did. He pushed and pushed, forcing the other back to the edge of their raised platform before landing a decisive slash. Like his own wound, it hadn't gone deep but still bled.

A point for Harry. Like before they smiled, laughing a little and moved back to center stage and back to their sparring stances. The third round was different than the last two.  It was fast, yes, but this time they had added their magic.

The blades glowed furiously as they came into contact with each other.  Fire wrapped around Potter's blade, and he attacked. Malfoy nimbly dodged the flames, slapping the burning blade away with his that was cold enough to freeze part of the fire.

The two went back and forth, preforming different magic spells through the swords in hopes of being the one to win. The clashing of the magic swirled and sparked like a beautiful firework show. Lightening, wind, fire, water, ice; every element they could use with their sword was given a try by both of them.

The smiles on their faces had fallen as they focused solely on the other. On how they moved and attacked or blocked. Neither one was growing weaker, instead an old rivalry to be the best and the first came back. It clawed up from their bones and into their muscles as they danced around. The clanging and clinking along with the zips and sizzles became a sort of music as they moved forward and back.

Then Harry saw it, an opening and took it. Another point went to him.

The two looked at each other and laughed so happily, moving just a bit closer, that it seemed as if they had forgotten where they were. What they were doing. Who was watching.

"Absolutely brilliant! What a wonderous display of power and elegance!" A crude voice shouted, breaking the two apart.

Their bewildered eyes snapped to the voice, the person before them causing them both to frown. One in disappointment and the other in annoyance. Those emotions momentarily silenced the walking buffoon, but he still went on.

"Truly a wonder! Where did you learn those skills?" He eagerly leaned forward, cartoonishly tilting his head so his ear was closer to them.

Both boys gave him a confused look, Harry more innocently than Draco's.

"Skills?" The taller Heir's voice was clipped and cold, the growing look of annoyance.

If the boy was honest, he didn't understand why he was so annoyed. He felt like a moment, a private moment, had been ruined and tainted almost. Perhaps it was something about what he saw, what he has been seeing since he could talk and walk. He would... he would need to look into those things more.

"Yes! Those skills! Tell me, Severus, have you seen such skills?"

The Potions Master was too stunned and in-awe to give a glare to the idiot. He hadn't seen such a display before. He hated to admit that the idiot was right. That what he had just witnessed was something that magic hadn't seen in the longest of times. If ever.

"What skills?" Draco hissed; his patience gone. His grey eyes flared to a sharp and deadly silver, his grip on his rapier tightening. It was clear that if Lockhart didn't tell him what he was rambling about, he wouldn't be able to ramble anymore.

The sight of silver eyes made Snape straighten his back and tighten his jaw. Quickly, he stepped in to give a brief explanation.

"You both spared three times without delay. You used magic as well. Wordless and wandless magic to duel with your swords... Are you sure neither of you picked a sword up?" The Bat's eyes narrowed suspiciously down at the two.

Harry's eyes widened, genuine surprise written all over before an embarrassed blush formed on his face. He bashfully looked down at the sword in his hand, fiddling with it somewhat.

"Oh... Sorry... We must've taken up the rest of the class, didn't we?"

The blond teacher laughed and said yes, but he was quick to go back to marveling about the raw power he had just witnessed. Of course, the Gods, even the 'sleeping' one, noticed that they were being watched by hostile eyes. Six pairs of eyes glanced toward the head table, where the all-powerful Dumbledore sat. His soft eyes were hard with rage and jealousy. It didn't take a genius to know that he felt threatened by that display.

Draco felt the edge of his lips twitch up a little as a sort of bitterness took hold of his heart. His dreams kept telling him that the man was nothing but a boastful Nancy. A man that had nothing genuine to his name. He could see that the man's perfect image was cracking, and it was all because of a gentle soul like Harry. That made the Malfoy very pleased, but there were still some more years to go. How long could Dumbledore keep up his silly facade?

Chapter Text

Dumbledore had rushed to his chambers after dinner was done. He could barely contain his anger. Everything was falling apart! Ron was no closer to being the boy's friends than the year before, and Ginny couldn't even touch the boy!

He had seen the boy be nice to her, but he showed no interest in the lady! She had claimed to have done everything he had asked her, but the demented boy couldn't be touched! He always found a way to have someone with them!

The powerful wizard knew that he was breaking. That he was letting a few minor hiccups interfere with his thoughts. He knew that, but he couldn't stop fuming!

"AAAGUH!"

His magic exploded outward in the safety of his chambers, destroying and flipping many things over. Paper flew in the air, a few becoming shredded. His once comfortable, messy room now taking on the note of rage and instability.

The pictures watched with heavily amused faces, smirking and gleaming as the man's calm, grandfatherly facade cracked like glass. One portrait was even more gleeful than the others, Phineas Nigellus Black.

Slipping away while the controlling monster thrashed and trashed his own room, he found himself in one of the only empty portraits within Gilderoy Lockhart's chambers.

"That power! I-I need to find a way to make it mine! O-Or claim that I thought of it first! Yes, that could work..."

The blond man went on rambling about several different potions and spells that could steal away the boy's power, knowledge, or make the young heir compliant. Phineas looked at the man in disgust, sneering heavily. He only kept quiet simply because there was no way for him to punish such idiotic and despicable behavior!

Leaving once more, he went back to Dumbledore's room, watching as the old wizard slumped to the floor, panting heavily. It seemed he had used up the vast majority of his magic not only to destroy his room, but to also repair it so it looked like nothing happened. As much as everyone proclaims he's a great magic user, the portraits all knew it was a sham. Most of his power came from carefully crafted spells that had more oomph than what was needed to put into them.

Soon laughter from the hidden room sounded into the main room. It was pained and tired, but oh so joyous. The person in there clearly was having a wonderful time listening to their capture lose their mind! Then again, so were the portraits.

Phineas left again before he could hear what was to happen to the laughing man. Instead, he went to inform his surviving Grandson what was happening. Oh, did that man show his own Slytherin side at news~ He was grinning ear to ear with malice and twisted ideas and plans swimming in his head.

Rita was all too gleeful when she was given the report, well more or less an order, to just destroy Lockhart and smudge Dumbledore's name! That man had always had secrets that she didn't understand, but now with the protection of the Black's and Potter's, she could dig them up!

She was so happy and gleeful that within a week, all of Lockhart's fans saw him as a liar, a swindler! His stories no longer held the weight they used to, and that was oh so wonderful~ Dumbledore took a hard backlash for hiring someone so clearly incompetent! Sure, they were fooled, but he was the Great Dumbledore, he should've known better!

Oh, how Dumbledore tried to control the damage, just barely able to convince the public he knew all along and was actively trying to expose him. Harry didn't doubt the first part, the second not so much. After all, Dumbledore hadn't tried to expose him in his first life, not even after what happened to the idiot.

As Harry walked down the halls, alone for once, he was grabbed and dragged somewhere. He squirmed, but in truth he wasn't as worried as he probably should've been. He knew that it wasn't Voldemort, so he knew he wasn't likely to die. Yet.

Suddenly, he was thrown to the ground. He groaned in mild pain before looking up. He didn't recognize the place, but it seemed to be deep in the dungeons. How they got that far in such a short amount of time, he wasn't sure. He didn't care though, as his green eyes moved away from his surroundings to an enraged and rather deranged looking Gilderoy Lockhart.

His lips were pulled into a hard sneer, his stubby wand tightly in his grasp as his eyes glared daggers at him. He was no longer well-kept and clean, his clothes were jutting and wrinkled, his vest opened completely with his scarf-thing hanging limply around his neck. His hair was sticking out and all over the place. He looked ready to kill almost.

Gulping back his nerves, the old soul slowly stood to his feet. He then innocently tilted his head, having a confused look on his face.

"Professor?" He questioned, a cold shiver running down his back.

He didn't understand why, but he suddenly felt fearful. He knew he wouldn't die easily, but something felt wrong... Maybe he was in danger.

The disheveled man took a broad step forward, making the young-looking wizard take a step back. His eyes gazed down at the other intently, monitoring every little movement that he made. It was uncomfortable and made the boy squirm.

"You." Lockhart hissed, making him flinch. "You ruined everything!" He shouted, wand now pointing dangerously at the raven-haired male.

Harry flinched again, backing up three more steps till his back hit the wall. He forgot how desperate the man was about his image and how to protect himself. He was now alone with said man, and he didn't have a wand on him. He had gotten careless after seeing how pathetic the man was, how could he forget how dangerous the man could get?

"I-I didn't!" He shouted, holding his hands up in a surrendering fashion.

Lockhart scoffed, shaking his head rapidly and harshly. He wand hand shook as his grip tightened more. It seemed the blow to his ego had left the man more unstable than in Harry's first life.

"Everyone turned against me because of you! Because you told them to look! I know you did!" He rambled. "Then your talent with the sword!" He shook his head again. His eyes were sharp and harsh, sinister. "I'll take everything from you. Erase every little memory in that head of yours~ Make you nothing more than an empty shell!" He snapped, laughing gleefully.

Harry felt his throat closed up. He could try and use wandless magic, but he would have to explain that to authorities on how a second year knew wandless magic. Then again, this was the type of situation that definitely required wandless magic.

"Say goodbye to Harry Potter!" Gilderoy raised his wand high, ready to cast his spell.

"Petrificus Totalus!" A voice shouted, a silvery light shining behind the adult as the spell hit.

His body went pale and rigid as he fell back with a thud. Harry blinked before looking up to a platinum blond Slytherin with his wand still pointed at the man. The boy's eyes were a sharp and rather cruel silver, it almost looked like he was going to kill the man.

"Malfoy!" The old soul shouted, gaining the attention of those silver eyes.

That cruelty seemed to have vanished and was replaced with kindness and relief. Then his eyes were grey again.

"Potter, you always seem to have trouble at your heels. Good thing I got here just in time." He hummed, lightly puffing out his chest.

The black-haired boy laughed nervously and nodded, looking down to the stunned man. The spell would wear off in some hours. They needed to get him charged before any of that.

"We should... Call someone..." Harry muttered, quickly moving over to where Draco was.

Instantly, his hand was taken by Draco's, surprising the smaller boy. That was the first time the other heir had initiated touch. Direct and intimate touch too! Though, it felt nice and had a quick calming effect.

"I had rushed out of the Great Hall in search of you... Snape should-"

"Draco!" A sharp and cold voice shouted, worry at the edge of the name.

The two tweens turned their attention to the rushing Potions Master along with Harry's small gang of friends and then Filch. The scraggly man scowled at the two boys, which only deepened when he saw them holding hands.

"What is the meaning of this?" He hissed.

The blond pureblood felt his chest burn with anger. He didn't like the tone that the creepy man was having. It disgusted him and all he wanted to do was smack him. Or kill him. He wasn't sure which at the current moment.

A calming presence surrounded him as he felt Potter release his hand in favor of clinging to his arm. He didn't mind that feeling. It had actually felt rather nice, making his pride swell a little that the other would seek comfort and shelter from him.

"Filch, they are my students. I will handle this." Snape's dark eyes narrowed heavily on the other, who scoffed but did back off. "Potter, I assume this has something to do with you." It was less of a question and more of statement. Though it thankfully wasn't as hostile sounding as it could have been.

Harry pressed part of his face into Draco's shoulder, letting his lips tremble in fear. He allowed his eyes mist over with that emotion too. It wasn't that hard, seeing as he was beginning to fear the crazed wizard.

"Lockhart tried to kill me! H-He said that he would make me forget everything! T-To say g-goodbye to Ha-Harry Potter!"

The adults flinched back before a rather intimidating scowl formed on Snape's face. The Potter gang narrowed their eyes in disgust.

"Filch, get the Headmaster and the Aurors."

The dirty man nodded before rushing off. Snape then pulled out his wand flicking it at the man, reviving him but also binding and gagging him with magical ropes. The professor finally turned to them and took a careful step forward.

"Are you hurt?" His voice was suddenly so kind and soft.

Harry tilted his head, trying to see if he did hurt anywhere. Slowly, he detached himself from Draco's side and nodded as he touched his arm.

"H-He grabbed-"

Snape raised a hand before he carefully circled his wand over the tween's head, muttering a spell under his breath. There was a light shower of magic that was telling the Professor what injuries the young wizard before him had faced. Yet, he saw those green eyes spark and glow similar to emeralds and the killing curse.

That glow was gone the moment his magic stopped. He didn't understand why the tween's eyes changed, or why Draco's have been as well... He would have to research that to make sure it wasn't anything dangerous to the tweens.

"Professor?" The dark-haired student tilted his head, back to clinging to his savior.

Said wizard quietly blinked away his thoughts and gave the Gryffindor a soft smile. He hoped it was reassuring, though he wasn't sure if he succeeded or not seeing as he didn't often get moments to smile.

"Just minor bruising. It should go away in a few days without magic."

The boy smiled brightly, nodding quickly.

"Thank you, Professor!"

The greasy-haired bat nodded, slowly standing up right. He then turned to see Dumbledore, McGonagall along with a few Aurors. He tilted his head up and schooled his features.

"He threatened to Obliviate Harry Potter. I am sure if you search his memories, you'd see he would be quite familiar with it." He spoke loud and clear, keeping his expression as neutral as possible.

The new adults looked horrified, everyone except Dumbledore, who only looked annoyed. He had schooled his features and all that to looking shocked, but Snape could see through it. He didn't understand what he was seeing, but he felt disgusted. His resolve to help and protect Harry only grew stronger because of that look. He will do whatever it took to accomplish this, even claiming something that the old wizard had wanted him to abandon.

Chapter Text

"Harry, I think it's time for you to start your training." was what Sirius said as they were driving off to Grimmauld for the summer.

"My training?" The boy tilted his head.

The dog like man nodded, a comforting grin forming on his lips.

"Yes. For your heirship. Proper training at least, not just in etiquette and manners. Most pureblood families start training their heir around your age and then claim them when they're fourteen. Earlier if things start threatening their child."

Harry watched as Sirius's grip on the steering wheel tightened. He guessed he was still uptight about Lockhart. At least his hearing would be happening that weekend. If everything went according to the plan, and in extension the rule of the laws, Lockhart would become completely bankrupt, thrown into debt and having to work for the Goblins for maybe a few decades before finally living in Azkaban for another few decades.

"Alright!" He smiled to the older man, who relaxed very little at the easy going look.

Sirius glanced over to Remus, who also held a concerned look. They both wanted to say something, ask something. Finally steeling some Gryffindor courage, that in other situations could be called stupidity, Remus turned to face Harry in the backseat.

The boy's innocent green eyes looked up to see his other Godfather looking at him intently. His eyes were shimmering with an amber-gold hue. It seemed his wolf side was wanting to come out.

"Harry, are you okay?"

The young tween frowned and tilted his head in confusion. He knew for certain he wasn't asking about him physically. But it didn't make complete sense to ask about him mentally. He was roughly 250 years old! He had his fair share of squabbles and fights that he barely made it out of. He could handle this.

"I'm fine?"

Remus frowned more, concern growing heavier on his appearance. He seemed to have aged a few decades before the boy's eyes, making him grow worried as well.

"Harry... You were..." His eyes flared more vibrantly before he squeezed them shut and took a deep breath. When he calmed down, he continued. "You shouldn't be fine or alright... Please," he looked at him desperately, "tell us the truth. Are you okay? Physically, mentally, emotionally?"

The old soul blinked, tears brimming his eyes as he thought of everything. He was so old, and he had to let go of so many things, he was used to that. Everyone leaned on him, everyone expected him to be strong, even the other Gods. He doesn't blame them; it was just a natural state of being for him. He didn't have anyone to lean against because he made himself look like the strongest and sturdiest pillar. Yet, someone who knew nothing of what happened to him, asked him if he was okay. Just like what Draco did whenever everything came out. He brushed the question off, but now...

His lips trembled as he truly thought of the question, bowing his head as the tears began to run down. Every horrible emotion and thought bubbled to the surface, forcing him to finally acknowledge them.

There was so much anger and resentment for the Dursleys, the bad Weasleys, Lucius, and so many other people who had made his life hell. But that was almost nothing compared to how he felt about that man. There was so much rage and hatred for the single man who had orchestrated it all, Dumbledore. He had thought so many ways of killing him, torturing him and making him beg for mercy! But he was already dead and there was nothing he could do.

The guilt for holding all that anger and resentment. For having all of those dark thoughts and the desire to use Dark spells he was conditioned to hate. It only worsened when it became clear that he never had to suffer in the first place. That the war could've been avoided, at least to some degree.

The shame for how he was raised and treated. How he was unable to protect the people that had meant so much to him. The people that had genuinely cared for him and wanted to be by his side.

The restless nights till he learned to stop dreaming because if he dreamt it all would just be nightmares. Everything he pushed down and away because the world and his friends needed to see a pillar of hope and light. Someone to stand tall... It all suddenly weighed and crashed onto him like a never-ending tidal wave threatening to drown him.

"I-I don't know..." He finally admitted.

Remus and Sirius frowned as they heard that weak voice and they felt their hearts break. Yet, their resolve only hardened more. Their boy went through so much already, and now he was on new grounds. He needed them more than ever. They were going to grow stronger in every way they could to keep him safe. To make sure that he could be a child for as long as he wants to be.

"It's okay not to know... But me and Sirius are here to listen to you, to help you." Remus reached over and placed a comforting hand on the old soul's knee.

Harry gave him a weak smile before he broke into quiet sobs. Thankfully they were home and Sirius was finally able to hold his strong godson. He held the boy close to his chest and hurried off to the living room with Remus trailing behind.

"Kreacher."

The stubborn house elf popped in before his eyes widen at the sight of the sobbing heir. He then popped away without another word, already knowing what his Master and Heir needed.

The men soon made it to the neatened living room, and they cuddled their godson, rocking him gently. They didn't say anything, knowing that he had heard them all before and there was nothing that could be said that would help. All they could do was hold him tight and love him now. If they were to die later, or at the same time as before, they were going to make sure he knew that they would always be there, even in death. That they loved him so deeply and dearly.

Once Harry had calmed down, they had noticed Kreacher had brought in cups of hot chocolate with some treacle tarts and a few other sweets. Harry gave a watery laughed before the adults began to feed him the sweets along with the chocolate beverage.

He loved them so much. He would have to tell them everything soon, but not right now... He wants them to continue to look at him like they were. Like he truly was a twelve-year-old child.

Chapter Text

Harry knew he was going to be spending the summer with Sirius, Aunt Petunia was having her divorce with Vernon that summer and she already sent Dudley off with some of his friends on a trip they had invited him to. She already had them write and sign a letter describing everything that they had seen and felt while living under Vernon's roof. Everything to help her not only get full custody but to prove that they were living under a violent home.

Anyway, what he wasn't expecting, was to be taking heir classes with the Twins, Neville, Luna, and Draco. Surprisingly, Hermione had managed to talk with Lady Longbottom, who was going to be the main teacher of their heir training and convinced her to let her join as to get more knowledge on the process of being a true Wizard.

The group of them had a wide range of classes on becoming Heirs. There were lessons on different languages, proper spelling and speaking, ranks of the Noble Houses, how to increases-as well as decrease- ones ranking of their Noble House, specific laws that were for and against them, certain traditions that were dying out, etc. Harry and Draco's favorite lessons were on dueling.

"It's a long-forgotten practice that has been watered down to become more palatable to the more muggle-raised."

The adults narrowed their eyes down at Hermione. She didn't flinch and only nodded in a well-meaning manner. She could understand the problem with all she was hearing. Muggle-raised children were finding it hard to understand the world around them and instead of setting up classes to help them, or maybe find them some Wizard-raised child to help show them the ropes and explain things, people got rid of the traditions. Got rid of them because they seemed off.

"Of course, in the now society, that is perfectly fine. We do not need..." Lady Longbottom paused, looking for the right word.

"American Cowboys, Lady Longbottom?" Harry offered with a sweet smile.

The grandmotherly woman nodded sharply, continuing on with what she was saying.

"It is impolite to challenge someone without a reason. If it is with a friend, then it does not need to be public. If it is an enemy, choose your words carefully for they could be used against you in that duel. Or turn the public from your defense to your enemy's defense. Understand?"

The group nodded, the twins offering her more childish smiles. She shook her head at them, muttering about how diluted their blood was. She then went on explaining more in depth the rules and regulations of dueling.

After that, they paired up with an adult and dueled. Of course, they were in an area where the silly Trace couldn't be tracked. The Purebloods had openly mocked the Trace as Dumbledore's idea, something that Hermione mentioned was harming both sides. When questioned, she responded with this:

"Muggle-borns that are being abused have no true way of defending themselves or even escaping if they must. Furthermore, Muggle-borns are more likely to be blamed for magical mishaps that happen from a random wizard than those living in Wizard society. However, Wizard parents are then pressured to either hide their children's magical progress or to not let them do anything more than theoretical. Either way, the lack of being able to practice magic and what they have already been taught would cause students to forget what they were taught and slow their magical progress."

The Purebloods were surprised by this and had nodded. That had helped with their view of her. Just a bit.

After all the explaining and demonstration between Lucius and Sirius, which was a spectacular show of magic, and finishing their own mock battles with the adults, they all got paired up with each other. Hermione was with Luna, the twins had to be separated so they stayed with Sirius and Lucius, Neville had to challenge his grandmother and Harry got to duel Draco.

Everyone first practiced simple defensive spells before they got the chance to use the more aggressive spells. Narcissa and Snape stayed on the sidelines with Remus, the three of them having their wands ready to stop a duel if it got too dangerous.

Magic flowed through the air as the young children threw spell after spell at each other, nimbly dodging out of the way. For Hermione, Luna, and Neville, it was difficult to get into the swing of it. They weren't used to a fast-paced sort of dueling, not after the war anyway. The twins were used to flashing quick spells and getting out of the way, but the real stars were Harry and Draco.

In their old lives they constantly dueled each other for fun. Their favorite form was with swords, it felt more natural. However, they had often dueled with Wands as well. It wasn't long before they had gotten into their old rhythm, flashing lights and magic swirling around each other them as they dodged and shielded themselves from the others attack.

Minutes drew on, the only winners were the twins as Luna and Hermione had exhausted themselves equally and Neville had lost to his grandmother. The old crone held a look of surprise and mild pride. Clearly, she had underestimated him.

Soon, all eyes were focused on the final duel. The boys laughed as they barely dodged an attack or when their hair turned a different color because of a silent pranking spell. It was similar to how they dueled with their swords, Snape noted.

The Potions Master narrowed his eyes on them, watching them more closely. Their bodies were too young, and yet their knowledge and skill were far beyond that. Glancing over to Black and Lupin, he found them watching in both awe and guilt. He didn't understand that look. The boy was loved and cared for, maybe not a Prince as Dumbledore had said, but he wasn't abused... Was he?

Looking back, he saw the boy finally lose his wand to his Godson, who held the most triumphed look.

"That makes us even." He huffed.

Harry only grinned and laughed, nodding. Quickly, he grabbed his wand and the pair of them went back to their little class, their eyes shining like gemstones. Harry soon focused on Lupin, his grin growing as that shine dulled to a more natural green color.

"I think you should take the DADA offer. I'll get to see you more, and I bet you'd be an amazing teacher at it!" He chirped happily.

Remus blushed a little, a soft smile on his face. He then nodded.

"Only if Dumbledore offers it to me. Though I wouldn't mind giving all of you a private class."

The group chirped happily at that, the twins whispering something in German that Harry quickly responded to in Spanish. Draco easily slid in with his French, while Neville shook his head at them all and spoke in another language. Eventually, they all were chattering and chittering in their own languages, but it was clear that they understood each other perfectly well.

Glancing to the two, that proud and guilty look was back. Snape didn't like it. He didn't like not knowing what was going through their head. Yet, he will trust them for now, he'll question them later.

Chapter Text

Snape had waited patiently; he was a spy after all. He had to be patient in order to survive for as long as he did. That summer, though, he was a bit impatient. For the summer Wizengamot meeting, he took his seat as Prince. He couldn't change his name, not completely, it was a name his mother was fond of even if it was under a lie.

The look on Dumbledore's face, as controlled as it was, told him everything. Dumbledore was a scheming bastard that was using him and most likely everyone he came into contact with. He was vile, probably more vile than Voldemort.

After getting settled, he had to listen to this pink clad toad talk and complain about the creatures. Lupin and Black frowned greatly, narrowing their eyes on her. Surprisingly, Arthur was there as well, seemed that the surprise of him housing a criminal had jarred him out from under Dumbledore's thumb. He seemed uncomfortable with what she was spouting.

When she went quiet, Snape listened to what everyone had to say about it. Many Light families, which weren't many to begin with, had decided to follow Dumbledore. The man was crafty, the Slytherin Head would give him that, sounding like he was genuinely concerned about the wellbeing of everyone and out of control creatures. It was disgusting.

"Albus." Snape drawled, bringing everyone's attention to him. "It seems you are forgetting yourself in your age. You are a proxy and the Chief Warlock, yet you make comments like that?" He shook his head carefully before focusing on the ones that had sided with him. "Tell me, have any of you thought about what this law would entail for others with similar inflictions? How bias it quickly will come? Or have you forgotten Lord Lupin?"

His tone was hard and clip, drawing slowly. He watched as all eyes turned to the stiff werewolf who was glaring at the pink toad. With everyone's attention and notice on him, he finally spoke his piece.

"The law is far too restrictive and bias already. I can give you a count of what happens on a daily basis before I took claim of my seat and House." He paused, his gold-hazel eyes shining sharply as he looked around. Waiting for someone to disagree. No one dared till they heard his story. "I was treated unfairly, what work I could find I was paid as little as possible and if I complained I would either be fired, have spells sent my way or have an Auror called on me. Some of those Aurors thought it funny to beat me an inch of my life. That is with the laws we have now. This law will make every creature loath you, Dolores. This law will cause a civil war between Wixen and Creatures. Including the Goblins."

That got the room to change tunes. If the Goblins joined a civil war, it would be chaos and so many people would be out of money and valuable heirlooms. Plus, getting a firsthand experiance from a Lord, added weight to what was being said. The pink toad didn't look that pleased. She tried to reel it in, but the vote was barely even, the law was shut down.

"I believe," Snape called, "that we should review the Creature laws already in place and either rewrite them to be truly fair or get rid of them entirely. Furthermore, I would like to offer that Hogwarts adds a new course to Defense Against the Dark Arts: Creature Inheritance."

The room quickly started buzzing with noise, families whispering to each other about it, confusion on many of their faces. All except those that were old enough to remember the days that it was taught. Which were so few.

"Unlike Lord Lupin, Creature Inheritances are natural and passed down by genetics and blood, it cannot be given by bite or mark. It must be inherited similar to how one inherits their hair or eye color. The most common types of people to have Creature Inheritances would be Purebloods and Muggleborns. They need to know before their Inheritance, or else they will become dangers."

The room began to whisper again, panic forming on everyone's faces. The laws that were once seen at helpful now were seen as dangerous. It didn't take long for a new vote to happen, all but two had decided to reinstate those classes. Of course, the board members quickly stated that Remus and Severus should teach the classes as one was a Creature himself and the other was just to please some people and to help. Though that didn't mean Severus was incompetent.

The Wizengamot meeting soon ended with Snape and Lucius talking about new plans and ideas to make a better world and to hopefully bring back the old traditions just a little way outside the door. Black and Lupin approached them with firm looks on their faces, Lupin dragging Arthur.

"We need to talk somewhere private." Was all that was needed.

The five of them eventually found themselves in Lucius's office, a number of privacy charms being thrown up. After everyone was situated, the two told them everything they knew so far, even what they found from Harry's letter. They told them their theories, speaking quickly and hurriedly as if they were worried that someone unsavory would barge in.

After everything was said, there was only silence. Lucius leaned forward, placing his head in his hands. He looked exhausted and frightened almost.

"Draco... He... He knows so many things, before they happen... He acts so much like Harry... Do... Do you think he..." He stopped, looking up at the others.

Sirus and Remus looked at each other before nodding. They understood the feeling, and it made sense to them. Harry had written that he believed it was a dream at times, seeing how different everything was for him now

"I believe they're both creatures." Snape muttered; his jaw clenched.

Everyone looked to him, confused. The greasy-haired bat took a deep breath before letting it out slowly.

"Their eyes... Every time someone interrupts a moment between the two, Draco's eyes become like molten silver... That's a trait of a very powerful Creature."

Realization crossed the two's faces before Remus spoke up.

"Harry... The Goblins allowed us to see his results... It said he was a creature, but..." He scowled, looking down.

They couldn't remember. Meaning they couldn't help.

"All we know is that it's rare, even among Creature Inheritances." Sirius supplied as helpful as he could.

Arthur gulped, taking a deep breath before nodding.

"I believe... I believe my boys are Creatures too, but I don't... I haven't..." He rubbed his face, unable to focus.

The room was tense, and everyone just felt ready to grab their wands and start firing off random spells. Huffing, Sirius and Remus stood up.

"Come on, let's get something to drink. The first two rounds on us." The dog like man huffed.

The group of tired men chuckled and nodded, following the two out. A drink definitely sounded nice at that moment. At least it would hopefully dull whatever was going on with the children. At least in their minds.

Chapter Text

There will be French, Spanish, and German in this chapter. Those of you that can speak it, I'm sorry for how bad it looks... I hope you can still enjoy the chapter.

                                                 ~SR

The small group of heirs and gods was a unique group. They attracted many unwanted eyes as they talked with each other. A few lucky wizards and witches were even able to see The Draco Malfoy smile and laugh like a normal child! They saw how much he practically clung to Harry Potter, who actually hung off the slightly taller male.

"Must you cling to me? It is highly inappropriate." The Malfoy huffed, as if he didn't enjoy the other's touch.

He didn't understand it, none of this was supposed to happen. Not in this way, not this soon, but he liked it. He liked this Harry Potter, who smiled genuinely and looked at him like he was the world. He was going to prove to him that he wasn't that spoiled brat in those dreams. No, he was going to be the youngest Potion's Master and the best Dueler there was! He'll prove that he deserves to be looked at like that.

"Don't pretend, it's unbecoming of you." Potter replied jokingly, but he did pull back.

With another huff, he wrapped an arm around the other's waist, pulling him back.

"Fine, you're Godfather is rubbing off on you."

A red tint formed on the dark-haired boy's face as he pulled away to glare up at him.

"What's that supposed to mean?" He whined.

A teasing smirk formed on Draco's face as he then released the poor Potter and walked away while pushing his cart. He got an undignified squeak before he heard the boy swearing at him. It was cute, making him turn around with a raised eyebrow look.

At the look, the angry expression on Harry's face fell into a pout. Yes, he was much like his godfather, who practically clung to Remus like a dog would to their master. Yet, it wasn't bad. Draco really liked having Harry close by. It made him feel right, and he honestly just wanted to hug and kiss him, if only to see his reaction.

After a little time, the group of them found a place to bunker down for the long ride. The seven of them put their things up, but the twins refused to move Neville from their laps, and Hermione and Luna had decided to read the same book, so Luna was happily curled up on the bushy-haired girl's lap.

Draco and Harry gave each other a look, settling themselves opposite of the couples. While they waited, they talked to themselves, discussing how they hopped the new year would go. Before anything could really happen, the door slid open, revealing Ginny and Ron.

"There you are! Y-You don't mind if we sit with you right?" The red-haired girl hummed with an adorable pouty look.

Harry's lips twitched down at the side. She reminded him much of one of their grandchildren... But that Ginni was sweet and kind, only using that pouty look on rowdy customers in her bar. This Ginny wasn't like that, but could he say no to her? Say no to that pout and puppy eyes?

"I apologize, but we actually have seven people. Just the couples happen to have made their own seats." Draco hummed; a sly smirk being thrown at the slightly red-faced teens.

Ginny looked to the others, her pouty look falling to a more soured one. She clearly hadn't thought of that. She then gave them a sweet smile.

"You don't mind if we join right?" She hummed.

Hermione didn't say anything, instead burying her head into Luna's neck. The twins narrowed their eyes, looking unsure of themselves. Eventually they all relented, not wanting to kick up a fuss over something like seating, especially seeing as they weren't going to be letting their partners go so quickly.

Draco gritted his teeth some as the two youngest Weasley's shoved him out of the way to sit by Harry. The boy leaned over and gave him a soft smile.

"Lo siento." He hummed. (Sorry -- Spanish)

The blond shook his head, politely waving his hand.

"Ce n'est pas de votre faute." (Not your fault -- French)

"Blimey will you two speak English!" Ron huffed, glaring down at the Malfoy. "You sound stupid."

Harry frowned deeply. Those words reminded him of a rather disgusting lady he had the displeasure of running into at the market one time. He and Draco were just trying to have a private conversation about magic and the happens of the Ministery, but the woman couldn't keep her nose out of their business. What a nasty woman she was. He wasn't going to allow that type of attitude to stay, no matter how it will look and sound later.

"Ronald Weasley." The boy tensed and turned to the old soul. Fear and guilt formed in his gut as he looked into the old green eyes of his fellow Wizard. It was like looking into his grandparents' disapproving eyes. They seemingly always look at him like that. "That is not only extremely rude, but unnecessarily disrespectful. English is one of many languages. It is not our fault you refuse to learn such languages. Besides, it was part of our Heir training, we would like to not lose such an important skill."

"Heir training?" The confused baboon looked to his older brothers, who were completely ignoring him. "Hey! You gits, what's heir training?"

The two older red heads glared at their younger siblings, before rolling their eyes.

"It's as it sounds." Fred grumbled, going back to brush his hand through Neville's hair.

"We're the Heirs of Prewett," George hummed, massaging Neville's hands.

"And Weasley. We decided to,"

"Share the seats, seeing as,"

"They're on the same level."

The twins shrugged at that, not bothering to go into more detail. They didn't really want to waste time talking with someone who refuses to listen or change. They had tried to help their little brother, but he just doesn't want it. Mainly because their mother spoils him and Ginny.

"Was für ein Ärgernis." They grumbled into Neville's ear. The boy shook his head, lightly smacking their chests. (What an annoyance -- German)

"Be nice. He's still young."

They huffed but decided to follow Neville's orders.

Ron scowled at them before looking to the Ravenclaws. They always knew the answer and he wanted them to talk. Hermione shifted under his gaze, her grip on Luna tightening. She remembered how awful he could be behind closed doors. He wasn't necessarily abusive; he just wasn't fun to be around when he was getting annoyed or angry...

Luna looked up from the book and frowned at him, a rather rare sight. She was always seen with a small smile on her face. Always. She then told the two youngest Weasleys the full extent of what Heir training was, without the magic practices of course. When she was done, she turned to her girlfriend, lifted her face up and kissed her on the lips! Straight away!

Ron and Ginny's jaws dropped as they stared at the sight. The three boys beside them laughed and whooped rather happily while Draco and Harry smiled encouragingly. When the boys were finally done making noise, the two ladies went back to their book, Hermione smiling and blushing like a little schoolgirl.

Suddenly, the train stopped. The nine of them looked at each other in confusion, not really sure what was going on. Then the air grew cold and heavy, frost forming on the windows. Harry's eyes widened a little, his breathing growing a little heavy.

Ginny carefully pulled him into a hug, a little curious on what was making Harry panic. Though she wasn't complaining. Doing this just meant that she could have a positive memory with him. That hopefully he wouldn't push her away.

Just then, the door to the cabin slid open, revealing a cloaked, ghostly figure. Potter's green eyes were completely focused on it, his body frozen and tense. It felt like he couldn't breathe, his head was beginning to swim and the thing hadn't even tried to drain him of his life yet!

It tried to creep closer, but Draco stood up, his back to them all but they could see how tense he was. Some would've thought he was scared to be standing in front of a Dementor, but in truth, he was just pissed. How dare Dementors board the train and try to get close to his Harry.

"Leave." He hissed, clenching his fists to keep some composure.

The wraith flinched away from the blond, making a hollow moan before drifting away. Malfoy took a deep breath before closing the door and making his way over to Harry. With a single silver glare, he had taken over Ginny's place.

Instantly the dark-haired boy climbed into the blond's lap, clinging to him and burying his face into his neck. His body was shivering and shaking, his breathing still heavy. The Pureblood said nothing as he just rubbed the other's back and ran his hands through his hair, massaging his scalp.

After about half an hour, the train began to move again and Harry was sleeping calming in Draco's arms. The blond huffed, narrowing his eyes a little.

"Envoyer des Détraqueurs, comme c'est puéril Dumbles." He huffed with a scowl. (Sending Dementors, how childish Dumbles -- French)

The others, who could understand him, nodded and groaned in agreement. Yet, Draco was left to quietly wonder about how they knew it was Dumbledore's fault. Glancing down at the sleeping beauty in his arms, he decided that he wasn't going to be scared anymore, that he wasn't going to be as passive as he had been. No, he needed answers and he needed to protect the person he cares about the most.

Chapter Text

Going into the school for the third year was different. Almost completely unrecognizable from what Draco dreamed. The only times he could rely on his dreams were for the basic classwork in every class but DADA. He was very surprised when Lupin and Snape had decided to join forces.

"Now, many of you don't know me, but my name is Remus Lupin. I am the new Lord of the Noble House of Lupin, but I am also a turned werewolf." The brunet went silent as several children from light families, or those that were currently being corrupted by them, whispered about how Dark many Creatures were.

"Many of you," everyone went silent and straight backed, "believe that Creatures are the most dangerous beings that one must protect themselves against. Is that correct, Lupin?" Snape looked over to the werewolf, who nodded.

"Yes, Creatures can be dangerous, but violence isn't always the answer. After all, some of them are like me, we were turned into a Creature- bites and exchanging of blood being the most common ways to turn. Others, however, are born as a Creature."

Suddenly, a Gryffindor raised their hand. It was Ron, who held a deep scowl on his face. He didn't look the least bit pleased.

"Yes, Weasley?" Snape glared down at the rather cowardly lion.

The boy glared right back as he spoke his mind.

"Why are we learning about them like their people? I understand that some were turned, but that doesn't mean they're any less dangerous. I also know for a fact that there's no cure for it."

Snape opened his mouth, likely to insult the boy and his intelligence, but surprisingly Lupin beat him to it!

"Mr. Weasley, I had the pleasure of helping your twin brothers in learning the ways of being an Heir. They're brilliant, even if their Hogwarts reports don't show it, and they're rather open-minded."

"Open-minded?" The boy screeched, his face beginning to turn red.

"Yes," Lupin hissed, his eyes sparking an amber look that shut the boy up. "Open-minded. I was hoping that the apple doesn't fall far from the tree, but it seems that you, Mr. Weasley along with your sister are outliers in a group of well-crafted children. Children who can see and believe they worked hard for where they are going. You and your sister, I don't believe that either of you will till given no other option. Twenty-five points from Gryffindor for not only being narrow minded, but to have also insulted fellow students and teacher."

"That's too light." The Potions Professor grumbled, but he didn't say anything else. "Now, there are two types of born Creatures." He continued on with the lesson, giving Lupin a gentle wave of his hand.

With a flick of the Creature's wand, a projection of a werewolf and vampire appeared along with Phoenixes and Unicorns.

"The most common are those that the Creature Laws," his ever-present scowl only deepened, "are trying to 'protect' us against." He visibly rolled his eyes. "What foolishness. These are the Creatures that many of you think of when we say that word. However, there are others still born a Creature, yet aren't any more like them than they are like us."

Remus flicked his wand again, projecting some odd diagrams of people with animal like features and what appeared to be alchemy symbols.

"The second type of born Creatures are Wizards and Witches with too much raw magical power within their soul, that they have no choice but to have their soul into a Creature-like soul. Most of the time the Wizard and Witch don't notice this part of themselves as this part of them has been with them since birth, and for most, don't manifest."

A hand went up. All eyes turned toward Draco, looking at him in confusion.

"You said most, Professor, does that mean some Witches and Wizards' souls do manifest?"

Lupin smiled and nodded, deciding to take over.

"Yes, Mr. Malfoy. Five points to Slytherin for such a reasonable question. Now, its quite rare for Witches and Wizards to undergo Creature Inheritance, as it mostly happens upon a wizarding child's fifteenth birthday at the earliest and their seventh at the latest. Records have shown that the most common types of people to have a Creature Inheritance, or a Creature soul, are the Pureblood families and Muggle-borns."

The room went silent, the two professors allowing everyone to formulate their thoughts before a Gryffindor girl, a Muggle-born, stood up with a near horrified look on her face.

"I don't want to have a Creature Soul! I don't want to-"

"That is not up to you." Snape scolded, making her drop back down into her seat.

"Snape, she's a child." Lupin scolded, but there was a slight smile at the corner of his lips. He then turned to the class with a grim look, that hint of smile gone as he solely focused on them. "I didn't want to be a werewolf."

His words till then were softly spoken with a kind and warm feeling, but the moment he admitted his truth, they were as cold and emotionless as Snape's. It was more intimidating than any of the students had thought as the man seemingly aged before their eyes. Cold wariness and mistrust forming in his once bright eyes.

"There are many things we don't want to be or do, but life is not fair and we, your professors, are here to help you and guide you through those times. Now, not every Muggle-born has a Creature Soul, but it is still possible. It's not a part of you that you need to hide or hate or control. It's a part of you that you need to understand and love. It is a part of you, and you should love who you are. Now that doesn't mean to be cruel or arrogant that you have a Creature Soul, which is why everyone is learning about them. About Creatures for you will eventually interact with Veela, who populate most of our French brothers and sisters or even our Vampires and Werewolves, for not every one of them wanted to be a Vampire or a Werewolf." Lupin ended with a smile.

The bell rang loudly throughout the school, and the Professors quickly told the students to beginning reading the first chapters of their books. Of course, Snape tried to have them write a near foot length scroll on the chapter, but Lupin corrected him by saying that students only needed to write five paragraphs summarizing the chapter and talking about the most unique ways of subduing a wild animal creature.

Draco was confused on the subject matter. They hadn't learned that at all. In fact, he doesn't remember learning anything about Creature Inheritances until his grandson went through it. It also revealed what Dumbledore had done to him.

Draco could only gawk at his grandson, who had tears streaming down his face and bloody wings popping out of his back. The boy then began to whine.

"Papi, it hurts!" The young blond whimpered.

That got him moving. He quickly began to use whatever healing spell he knew and then he picked his boy up and floo them to St. Mungos. The nurses there didn't know what to do, all they could figure out was the boy needed food and pain relievers. When he brought the boy home, his son was confused, and the pair of them began to whisper while the boy's mother took care of him.

That talk ended with Draco going to Gringotts. The goblins weren't too happy to see him, they weren't too happy to see many wizards those days. Not that he blamed them, the newer generation of Wizards were becoming more ignorant and rude to anyone that wasn't human looking.

"I need to get a blood test. This is the only place that I trust to have no outside or bias influence." He hummed.

He could see the respect for him rise in the Goblin's eyes. He was then led down a hallway all the way to his bank manger. The Goblin was old, so sitting by him was a younger Goblin, likely being trained to take over the managements.

"A blood test? But you know who you are." The Goblin huffed as he pulled out the necessary items.

"I do, but my Grandson... He sprouted wings... My daughter-in-law hasn't mentioned any Creature blood in her family... I need to make sure it is not my blood before I even think of her being unfaithful to my son."

The Goblin nodded and they silently went through the process of getting his inheritance done. The words the spread across the page made his eyes glimmer with gentle laughter. It reminded him much of that little map Harry had showed him. It no longer worked, but he was still glad that his new friend showed it to him.

He didn't bother looking too closely at anything till he got to the oddity.

Species: Dark Dragon-Raven

"What does this mean?" He pointed to the words.

The Goblins blinked in surprise, being silent for a long moment as they processed the new information and most likely how to tell him. Eventually, they decided they couldn't and just told him simply that he was a Creature, a strong and rare one, but they couldn't tell him anymore. So, for the first time since the war, he bought illegal books to research what was happening to his grandson.

It was then that he finished reading everything from that test, did he realize something. He was supposed to go through that inheritance. He was supposed to be a Creature, and Dumbledore had stopped it. He had blocked his Creature, and now it was too late. He was nearly seventy-two years old. He would never survive the Inheritance at his age. It was that day that he hated that bastard even more.

"Malfoy! Where you going?" Harry smiled at the distraught looking Slytherin.

The boy's eyes were that beautiful silver hue, but they were filled with so much anger they looked hot. Not caring if anyone saw them, the Gryffindor cupped Draco's face and forced the slightly taller wizard to look him in the eyes.

"Malfoy, its okay, things are different now. Just breathe. In and out, focus on me okay?"

The blond nodded a little, a sense of joy and calmness washing over him. He closed his eyes and pulled from Potter's hands only to bury his head into the other's neck, holding him tightly. The dark-haired wizard giggled at how affectionate Draco was, wrapping his arms around his neck.

They were stared at as, even with Harry's intervention, most Gryffindors and Slytherins still didn't like each other. At least not enough to hug and hold each other as close as they were. Eventually, they had to break apart, but the ever smiling and happy Lion held the Ice Prince's hand, dragging him to their next shared class with a joyous smile. 

Chapter Text

The next month was learning about Creature Inheritances and the ones that have been most commonly found within what types of Purebloods. Apparently, some centuries back, the Malfoys were well known for their feathered Inheritances while the Princes were known for their nocturnal ones. It was nice knowing that at least some part of him was still that ancient line of Malfoy, though he questioned the Dragon part. Why was he a dragon as well as a raven?

Draco rubbed his face, alone in Slytherin's office. He kind of found it thanks to Hogwarts. He didn't understand why, but he wasn't complaining, especially since it gave him a place for his thoughts.

"Call for me whenever you're ready to question." A wispy voice murmured into his ear.

He frowned, looking around rapidly before relaxing a little. He had heard that voice before, in his first dream. The man looked a lot like him, with a smiling face and calm eyes paired with near white hair.

"Vendetta Malfoy, I want to talk." He muttered.

For a moment, nothing changed, and he once again thought that it was nothing more than a dream. Then the room grew dark and cold, his breath nearly being stolen away. It was similar to how it felt when the Dementors came, yet this was stronger and just a bit more comforting.

"I was wondering when you would believe in yourself." A cool voice hummed as a blond man in a black and grey toga walked out of the shadows.

His soft eyes were filled with pride as he glided over to the empty chair across from the old soul. He sat down and smiled to his youngest grandson; it was too muddled to really say any different.

Draco stared at him with wide eyes, frozen to his seat. He then leaned down and covered his face. It was all real. He had truly acted that way, he had felt that way! And Potter... His fingers drifted down to his lips, a sudden chapped warmth growing there.

"I really died?" Those words were spoken in a tone of wonderment, his eyes drifting up to the old God.

He nodded, a frown on his face.

"Do you remember our conversation?" He asked suddenly.

Draco felt his lips twitch into a smirk. Of course, he remembered that. He couldn't have tried to push that away even if he wanted to it.

"I-"

Suddenly, both Malfoys groaned in pain as a searing burn traveled down their spines and spread throughout their bodies. The pain lasted for only a moment, but it was still hell to experience.

"What was that?" The younger of the two hissed.

Vendetta held a nasty scowl, his soft eyes becoming nothing but distant voids.

"That would be someone improperly using the Elder Wand. It was one of the things that I wish to discuss with you now that you have remembered everything..." The God paused for a moment. "You do still accept taking over my role?" He quirked an eyebrow at the young Malfoy.

The other raised one back, an unamused look on his face.

"Why didn't we discuss this in my office?"

The edges of the God's lips twitched in amusement. It was so strange seeing two new Gods be so close to mirroring each other. Then again, they had spent two centuries with each other, they were bound to pick up on similar habits.

"Because I knew you weren't going to accept it. Your eyes can't lie to Death, Draco." Vendetta paused before a teasing smirk crossed his face. "Or to Harry."

A deep blush formed on the pale boy's face before he scowled at his ancestor.

"Enough! On the topic!" He demanded.

The ancient being laughed loudly, laying more relaxed in his chair. His sockets were close to looking like just dark eyes.

"Yes, right. Do you know the story of the Three Brothers, the Peverell's?"

Draco's eyes widen.

"You didn't?" He hissed.

The other chuckled and nodded.

"I didn't give them those Hallows because they bested me. I gave them the Hallows because of their youngest Brother." This got a confused look to which Vendetta looked away with a deep blush.

Draco's eyes widened again before he started to laugh.

"You hooked up with Ignotus!" He laughed more, grinning.

Death huffed, his cheeks coloring more.

"Don't laugh too much, you're in love with his grandchild. Besides, it's not like you wouldn't do anything Harry said." He crossed his arms like a child. It seemed he couldn't keep his serious aura around one of his own. He always felt more at ease with them.

The youngest blond blinked before looking away with a minor scowl on his lips. He hated how true that was. If Harry so much as mentioned he wanted the Hallows, he doubted he'd have the power to say no.

"Okay, so what are the items, exactly?" He might as well know what he's inheriting.

"The Cloak was actually the old Goddess of Night and Lies'. She was a very sweet woman but had a severe mental condition that left her literally unable to tell the truth! She had to speak in riddles to say what she really meant. She liked me enough that when her role became two separate people, she gave it to me so they wouldn't fight over it. Well... Ignotus had mentioned once that he wished he could hide away from his brothers..." The God gave a casual shrug at the end of that.

The young-looking pureblood chuckled, nodding.

"The Stone was something that I had made for Ignotus to see his parents. It wasn't meant to be used the way his brother had. I even made it the right size for him." He grumbled at the end with a pouty look.

"Wouldn't that be-"

"The Stone was never supposed to summon the dead, it was only supposed to act like a phone. Cadmus used his own magic to bring forth the spirit of the dead. It was his own fault that he went insane." He scowled, his face growing gaunt.

The room grew darker, becoming colder.  It was nearly suffocating.

"Vendetta, how did Cadmus get the Stone? He... Didn't?"

"No. Cadmus and Antioch harassed Iggie till he gave them the Stone and Staff. It's why he wanted to hide. They were bigger and physically stronger than him, and he was too kind to use force to make them stop." The God's face grew back to normal, but his look was still very soured.

"Wait... You said Staff, not Wand?"

A red blush appeared on the ancient being's face as he gave a sheepish smile.

"There's a reason why I'm often shown with a Scythe... And he wanted to look at it! It really isn't my fault he was too smart!" He whined.

Draco blinked, letting it settle that one of his ancestors, and the God of Death, gave a mortal his overpowering weapon along with two other Godly gifts... All because he was absolutely smitten with him.

"How the bloody hell didn't you get fired! And what does that have to do with the pain?"

Vendetta laughed, looking far too amused for the younger's liking.

"There weren't any people that could've taken over during the time. And for the second question, it's because Death's Scythe is linked to their being. If someone attempts to use it for their own gain, fully believing they are the true Master of It, it will cause Death pain. There's two ways to stop that, win the Scythe back or breaking it." He shrugged at the end, acting far too nonchalantly for the Pureblood's comfort.

"Break it?"

"Yes, break it. It has two forms, currently its in the mortal form, which is the one that needs to be broken."

Draco groaned, pinching the bridge of his nose.

"Alright," he sighed after a moment of silence.

"Also, your Inheritance, I know you're questioning that." This got the other's attention. "Our line has mixed with the Dragon's line some time ago. Honestly, it was a few decades after Iggie died, so it wouldn't be written down."

"So, you're saying... The Dragon part of my Inheritance came from an actual dragon?"

"Yes and no. They were half-Dragon."

"Anything I should worry about?"

Vendetta grinned cruelly at that, his eyes sparkling with a dark fire. "Dragons are very possessive of what they believe belongs to them. Furthermore, magical Ravens are connected to Death."

Those were the last words spoken as the ancient Malfoy fell into shadows. Just then the bell signally dinner rang out, making the tween winced before relaxing ever so slightly. He didn't like what his ancestor said, but at least he now knew something. And he now had more power on his side to protect his Potter.

Chapter Text

Dumbledore had been trying to take back control of the seats. It was near impossible now seeing as the majority of his power was stripped away and pulled into the dogs' hands. He had tried his best to keep the two away from claiming their titles, but that brat had convinced them! He knew everything that he had worked so hard to build and grow was falling apart, and it was all thanks to that brat!

"Why! Why is this happening! He should've been abused! Helpless! I should've been seen as his savior! He should be on my side! My lamb!" He shouted, ranting to the paintings.

They all just gleamed at him with barely concealed hatred and disappointment, but there was glee in their painted eyes. They could see himself unraveling, every perfected facade fading and dying. Then they frowned.

The crazed man that the old wizard was becoming disappeared. No, he didn't just collect himself for a public viewing. No, he had a plan. A new plan that they were sure they'd hate even more than the last one.

His blue eyes glared at Phineas, the one painting who looked the most pleased. The one painting that could warn and communicate with the Blacks because of the portrait he had put in one of his homes. A home he couldn't enter into and silence without suspicion.

"Speak." The man spoke haughtily, as if he believed himself a king. He most likely did, after all he claimed the Elder Wand! He had everything planned, right down to his faking his own death to truly kill Harry Potter.

"You'll fall. If that boy is as much a Black as he is a Potter, you won't survive." Phineas hummed, pure pride in his voice.

The old Headmaster believed it fully as well. He was positive that the boy had more plans than someone would've thought necessary. Or, at the bare minimum that the boy was very good at winging it. Either way, he was sure the boy would make all of his ancestors proud.

Dumbledore hummed, slowly moving around and sitting at his desk. He needed to do something about the boy. He knew he couldn't keep Remus or Severus as the Defense Against Dark Arts teachers. They were too good, breaking away what control he had of the students' minds. Then there was Harry's friendship with the top students of every House. It didn't matter if some of them were Muggle-Raised, he was their friend. Course he had his close-knit friend group, but that boy had charm that could rival Tom's in some ways.

He drummed his fingers against the wood of his desk, thinking deeply about his plans. He then grinned darkly, his eyes holding a twisted twinkle in his eyes. Humming merrily, he stood up and went to the hidden room where the chained man was currently sleeping in. With a swift kick to the man's gut woke him.

"I see you have a plan." He groaned, shifting a little to not be curled around his bruising stomach. He would have to be on bedrest once he is freed.

"Does it work?" Came a hissed response. He had no time or patient for games. Not for his prisoner's games anyway.

The chained man closed his eyes with a heavy sigh. He didn't say anything for a few long minutes. Long enough that the horribly dressed Wizard contemplated kicking him once more.

"It does."

That was all the arrogant wizard needed, slamming the door behind him. He didn't notice that there was a smirk on his captive's face nor how they had finished their sentence with a chilling hatred.

"But it'll only last till the Slytherin Lord is revived."

Chapter Text

Draco spent the weekend trying to figure things out. Mostly on how he was going to get the three items back... Well, two actually seeing as Harry loves his cloak. Eventually, he just decided to go see the green-eyed boy.

"Potter, a word please." He said softly at the end of Transfigurations.

The shorter male tilted his head before his eyes lit up. He learned close to the Slytherin, mischief forming in those green pools.

"Do you finally remember everything?"

Draco blinked before shyly nodding.

"What type?"

"Mort."

"Vie."

Suddenly the two started giggling, quickly making themselves look busy when the Lion Head strolled by. It currently was a study session.

"Others?"

"Minus Ron, yup."

"Types?

"Twins, Mis and May. Luna's her name and 'Mione's Wise. Neves I think is opposite of Luna and plants. Haven't asked him, the twins been keeping his time."

Draco nodded his head, a smile forming on his lips. That all made sense to him. They fitted well within those roles.

"Twins and Neves then?"

"Greatly."

"Did wonder."

"Of course, you vain Peacock."

"Stupid Lion."

The chuckled at themselves again. They worked silently for the rest of the class, easily completely the assignment. It was on Animagus, to go with their Creature Inheritance. Apparently, someone with a C.I could also have an Animagus form, some of which were completely different from the Creature. It was interesting to learn, especially the potion that went with it. Not that they'd necessarily needed to see it.

"He remembers." Was the first thing out of Harry's mouth when they rejoined their group.

Quickly the twins patted Malfoy on the back, humming their congratulations. Hermione gave her nod, practically clinging to the smaller witch who had joined them quickly. Neville gave him a smile and nodded as well.

"This Hogsmead, we'll need to see Ollie." Harry hummed in old business-like voice. Merlin did Draco miss hearing it.

"He remembers?" The blond asked as they were all walking toward the library.

"He's one of us." The green-eyed Lion winked at the other, a smirk playing on his face.

Draco gave a playful growl, wrinkling his nose in the most un-Malfoy way possible. The others looked at the two with slight smiles. It was cute seeing them act this way. It almost felt like they were going through their own courting ritual before just hooking up. Then again, they were idiots in their own rights.

The group of Gods took to finishing what essays they had. They talked a little bit, catching Draco up on their rough plan. He nodded a bit, a smile on his face.

"Didn't know that you'd had it in you to plan even this far." He teased, making Harry pout.

"Shut up, like you can do any better."

The Slytherin raised an eyebrow, a challenging smirk. He gathered his books and parchments, tilting his head as he began to walk away. The others looked at each other before quickly gathering their own things and following him.

They made their way to RoR. The room was comfortable and held plenty of seats, Draco already beginning to write down a more detailed plan. The group relaxed in their chairs, cuddling close to their significant other.

"Alright! Look!" The Pureblood Peacock smirked to them, showing what he wrote.

Plans by the Golds and Silvers:

1. Dig Dirt on the Sugar-Lemon Family

a. Look through Archie/Apollo

2. Expose Secrets of Sugar-Lemon's Family with Beatle

3. Take Proxy Seats from Sugar-Lemon

a. Look through Ancestor trees for possible heirs

4. Claim all possible Lordships and Heirships

5. Take the Lady's power from Sugar-Lemon

a.  Possibly look for the other Lady's Heirs

6. Find Secret Chambers of Lady's Children

The group hummed, looking impressed by the more thought-out plan. It was much better than what they originally had, which they already done.

"This could take a while." Harry mentioned, to which Draco nodded.

"Yes, but we only need to hold doubt."

This got everyone confused. He sighed heavily, shaking his head.

"Been alive for nearly as long as me and you don't remember?" He scolded playfully.

Potter's eyes widen, his mouth dropping open as the memory flashed before him. The he winced.

"It went poorly last time though." Harry groaned, leaning back. "We just gave up after what, the two-hundredth person?"

Draco nodded before looking to Hermione.

"Yes, but last time we didn't have Owl and Raven working together." He said with a smirk. He then looked to the two of them with a happy hum. "Plus, I remember the family lines that weren't even close, so it should narrow down at least the British lines."

Hermione and Luna gave smiles and nods, Hermione's being more timid than Luna's.

Neville suddenly raised a hand, getting a raised eyebrow look.

"Code names? Why?" He looked genuinely confused.

The twins chuckled, pressing a kiss on both of his cheeks. Of course, the innocent Hufflepuff blushed a Weasley-haired red at the action, looking down at his hands.

"In case anyone overhears!" Fred cooed.

"And doesn't give a more professional feel?"

The smaller male nodded, giving them a smile.

"Don't forget that we can't always be in the Room. If we have to send notes or letters, it's better to be given codenames." Draco's matter-the-fact voice made them all give him an amused look. "What?"

"You sound like what 'Mione did the first time around." Harry teased.

The Pureblood's face subtly flushed before he offered the other a scowl.

"Shut it, Potter."

"Make me, Malfoy."

The two strong-headed boys glared at each other before relenting. Potter gave a smirk in victory that quickly turned into a sheepish from when the other gave him a silver-eyed glare.

"Okay, seeing as two of use have nicknames," Fred hummed, drawing attention to the three of them.

"What about the rest of us? We're practically naked." George gave a shiver to emphasize this.

The group chuckled at him before thinking about it.

"Well," Harry began, thinking deeply on this. "I can be called Phoenix, its also my Creature, so." He shrugged at the end.

Draco snorted, smirking a bit.

"No wonder Tom couldn't kill you." He teased.

The others gave chuckles before explaining what they knew about themselves.

"I think I should be renamed." Luna piped up.

"Why? Thought you'd like it." The older blond hummed.

The dreamy girl giggled and nodded.

"I do, but that's not my Creature. And people would eventually put together my name quickly." She gave a wink at the end.

"Not your Creature? You know what they are?" Harry looked rather excited.

Draco was amused by how easily excited his old rival got. He was a nearly two-hundred and forty years old, yet he still could get excited like this. He was at least cooler, and more mature than him, not that he would say anything to change this.

"Snow Hare." Luna puffed her chest in pride as everyone blinked. Then the oldest of them cooed.

"That's so cute! We can call you Bunny or Snow!" He cripped.

"No, Bunny or Hare would do better." The second oldest reminded.

"Fiine! In private then?"

"As long as said Hare is alright."

A bell like laugh sounded from Hare as she gave a happy nod. She then cuddled close to her Owl, who happily sunk into the embrace.

"Well, we don't know what we are." The twins frowned, a little disappointed that they couldn't get ironic nicknames. As much as they love their titles as Gods of Mischief and Mayhem, they're sure people would quickly figure out who'd that be.

"We can go to Gringotts on Hogsmead. We have to go to Diagon Ally anyway for Raven." Phoenix gave the other bird a wink, getting him to successfully flush.

"He's right... We'll double check with all of us... Perhaps make wise investments as well?"

The group held predatory grins at the suggestion. Of course~ Anything to make sure they were going to be the ones in control. At least for a good while.

"Settled then?" Phoenix looked around, green eyes becoming toxic almost.

Hums agreements were sounded, smirks and smiles forming on their lips.

"Alright then, lets split before anyone realizes we're missing." Raven stood up, grabbing his things as he did.

Everyone followed his lead, leaving with their significant other. Harry and Draco left with each other, giggling as they did so. This was going to be a fun year, that was for sure.

Chapter Text

Hogsmead weekend came by slowly, no thanks to Dumbledore and his few lackies. Apparently, Ron and Ginny didn't like the fact that they were practically being ignored by the vast majority of the school. They hadn't realized this was due to them trying to keep "order" and "traditions", aka keeping everyone sitting with their House and not their friends.

Harry pitied them and was just polite to be polite. He tried to gently correct them many times. He really did try to help them see pass their own greed and desires, just a little... They didn't understand and latched onto him, much to the other Gods' annoyance. Especially Draco's as Ginny tried to make advances on the dark-haired boy.

"Are you going to Hogsmead, Harry?" The red-haired girl asked the night before Hogsmead. She had forced herself between said boy and the blond Slytherin.

"Yeah, Draco promised to buy me something." The Golden Boy hummed, leaning forward to give the silver-eyed Pureblood a sweet smile. "I'm gonna run you dry, Malfoy." He chirped.

The blond quirked an eyebrow, a smirk forming at the corners of his face.

"Really? I would love to see you try, Potter."

The two chuckled, quickly going back to their meals. Ginny held a frown, but she didn't stop. She was a pretty girl; her first year there she had so many boys asking to date her and telling her she was so beautiful! She was going to become Lady Potter and have everything she ever wanted! She was going to be treated like a Queen!

"Please stop." Harry's kind voice became sharp and cold.

Ginny flinched a little, giving the boy a confused look. The Boy-Who-Lived gave her a disappointed and saddened expression. It was like whenever she had visited her grandparents on her dad's side. They always looked at her just like that. Like they knew she could be more, but never could reach whatever expectation they held for her.

"I don't like you the way you want me to... You look a lot like my mom, and..." He shook his head slowly, keeping his voice soft and leveled.

Ginny's eyes widened as she glanced around. No one but a few people were paying attention to them.

"It would be weird for me to date you, not only because of that, but because you're my friends' little sister and I'm like their little brother. I care about you, Ginny, which is why I'm only going to say this nicely once." He cupped her face, forcing her to only focus on him and his grandfatherly eyes. "You are a beautiful and talented young lady, but you need to learn to be your own person. You don't need to follow the crowd or one person, but you need to start thinking for yourself. If you don't then everything you stand for will mean nothing."

With those words spoke softly and kindly, he released her face and got up. He walked away with Draco, clinging to him as they left.

The next day, the group hurried to Hogsmead, the place where they could finally Apparate. Of course, they made sure to be seen flitting about and buying a few things before disappearing.

The first stop was Gringotts, as to find out the other's Heritage and to make sure that they weren't under anything. None of them wanted to be walking about so confidently when they weren't sure if what they were saying or doing was their own thoughts.

"Greetings, Griphook is waiting." A teller nodded to them, motioning to a Goblin on his side.

The Gods gave the Goblin a polite nod and soft thank yous as they followed the Goblin all the way to Griphook's office.

"I see you're back, Lord Potter." The relaxed Goblin hummed, scanning the other young teens that were with the old soul. "I had a feeling you would be seeing me the moment you could."

Phoenix gave a sheepish smile.

"I do apologize for being short-sighted and not having properly given you time to prepare for so many people, Master Griphook."

The Wizards and Witches watched as the Goblin puffed out his chest, a note of pride swelling from him. The Master Goblin then waved his hand.

"Just remember the next time." He hissed, his beady eyes focusing on the others. "I believe they're here to get themselves checked for potions and compulsions." Disgust and rage crossed Griphook's face at the thought.

"We are under the care of the very man that had decided it would be for the Greater Good for my powers to be restrained, Master Griphook. Additionally, we would like to look and see if our friends," Phoenix motioned to the four, "have Creatures in their blood."

The Goblin nodded, pulling out the necessary scroll for the checks and then four separate scrolls for both the checks and Creature Inheritance.

"Before we do that."

Phoenix, Raven and Griphook gave each other a rather predatory look. It wasn't long before the three of them were bartering. It looked quite fun, but currently the others weren't in charge of that. They were there to sit and watched at the current moment. In a few minutes, they had come to the conclusion that seemed to have pleased them both. And in another few minutes, they all were given their results.

None of them were under any potions or compulsions, which was one reason to celebrate. Another was because, true to what Harry had originally thought some years ago, they all were creatures.

The twins were duo elemental Kitsune or Fox Creatures. Fred was a Fire-Water Fox while George was an Ice-Lightening Fox. Which the others noted how excited and blushing Neville looked when he heard. Neville himself was a cute mix of a Flying Squirrel and a Sylph, which basically meant that Neville could fly and hold more control over the environment. Hermione was a Snow Owl, which made everyone coo about how she and Luna were the only ones with regular creatures, and basically the same kind!

Griphook looked at the group before him, watching as they chattered excitedly about the new information. He hadn't seen so many Creature Inheritors sitting peaceful in his office before. Especially when many of them could be classified as predator Creatures. They were powerful Creatures too, he hadn't even realized that there was a line for Snow Owls!

"Thank you, Master Griphook. May you have a wonderful day and your Gold forever flows."

The Goblin just nodded his head in goodbye, seemingly still processing what had happened in office. The group of Gods didn't really bother to stay around and really find out, instead they left of Ollivander's.

"What wand do you think he'll give?" Raven hummed, an excited tone in his voice.

"Don't know, but it'll be just yours." Phoenix giggled at the minor glare that he was given.

Finally they reached the shop and went inside. The grey-haired man greeted them with a smile. Wordlessly, they all followed him to the back where a dark case laid.

Raven glanced at the others before taking a deep breath and moved forward. He gingerly picked up the box and looked inside. The wand seemed to have a mix of reddish-brown and pale cream, making it seem like someone had died and spilled their blood on a pale wand.

"Snakewood, I haven't personally used that one before." Ollivander hummed, leaning back to think. "I believe the tree itself is very difficult to kill and many of its leaves has been used to make healing potions and creams. I paired that with Fir wood, it attracts Survivors of war and tragedy, but it holds a high demand of a powerful and certain wizard." Raven nodded, his lips pulling into a firm line. He and Phoenix had survived the longest in such a horrible world. "For the Cores, I kept in mind your power and new Godhood. Thestral hair for accepting your role, White River Monster Spine for your Elegance and power, white Horned Serpent Horn for your ability to sense danger properly now."

There was no theatrics. Just Ollivander, the God of Wands- or something similar- speaking calmly and forwardly. His old eyes focused and intense as the new God of Death timidly picked up the want.

The room flinched away from him as time seemingly sped around them, rotting and decaying wherever the Pureblood's shadows could touch. A primal fear centered into their guts, in all but Phoenix. He wasn't sure if it was because who he was the God of, but he felt comforted by the overwhelming feeling. It was intoxicating and nearly made him fall to his knees in a sense of weak pleasure.

Raven took a shuddering breath, pulling the power that slipped out back in. He willed himself to loosen his grip on his new wand. He felt all of their very mortal and Godly souls. He could see how mixed and intimate each of them were, but what truly had made him lose his grip was his opposite. Phoenix's soul was so bright and warm and powerful. It had called to him.

Taking another shuddering breath, he pocketed the wand.

"S-Sorry..."

The greyed God waved the younger one off with a laugh.

"It is nothing. I've seen many older Gods lose themselves far more than you. Now, off, off! You're about to be discovered gone." Ollivander hissed, waving his hands to them.

The young teens nodded and wordlessly Apparated to Hogsmead and used one of the many hidden tunnels to sneak back into the Castle. They had just barely made it for dinner, but they were lucky that many of the other students were too rowdy for the twinkle eyed man to notice.

Yet, they all did notice how calm and ever pleased he looked... They didn't like it.

Chapter Text

Harry was called into the Headmaster's office, which confused him greatly. He had made sure to be on his best behavior- not that was hard- and to do mediocre in his classes. He didn't want the attention of a 'genius', or prodigy would give him. Besides, he wanted as normal of a life as possible. So, he was confused on why the Albus had summoned him.

"Ah, Harry my boy."

The young teen felt his nose twitch at the overly condescending-grandfatherly voice. He had once looked up to that man and hung on every one of his words... Now his voice was beginning to grate on his ears.

"Hello, Sir." He lowered his eyes to the man's desk, not wanting to look into those twinkling eyes. "Did I do something wrong?"

"Not at all my boy," Albus's lips twitched at how vulnerable the boy seemed when he was alone. It reminded him that his plan would work. "I have just noticed a few things. Please sit. Lemon drop?"

The man offered the bowl of candy to the child, who quietly shook his head. The two were silent for a moment, letting the air of trouble weigh on the physically youngest of them. Even after all that time, he couldn't shake the feeling of wanting to please the man in front of him. The first person he had believed he could trust and hoped would care for him... Why did he have to betray him?

"What do you want to talk about, Sir?" Harry broke under the pressure, biting the inside of his lip. Why was he feeling so weak when he knew the truth? When he knew how to win this twisted came of chess?

"I have noticed that you're beginning to formulate study groups with the other Houses. I commend you for doing such, showing your Gryffindor courage for trying to include the Dark Slytherin," Harry felt his nose twitch again, "But I have noticed that you're excluding Ronald Weasley. Has something happened between the two of you, my boy? I only ask because I've been hearing that he's being bullied at your call."

"At my call?" Harry looked up, looking straight into the man's twinkling eyes.

Instantly, he felt a discomforting wave of compulsion shoved onto him. If he was younger or weaker, he probably wouldn't have felt it, but he was neither.

"Yes. A few students claimed that you gave them the orders."

A confused look flashed on the boy's face before he shook it.

"No, I didn't, Sir. I wouldn't have someone bullied. I wouldn't say that's okay! Not after..." He paused, looking down once more. He never ordered or gave permission to anyone to bully Ron. The guy needed good attention and care, like Ginny. They were children after all!

Dumbledore felt sadistic pride swell in his chest as he saw how weakened and confused the boy looked. He was a powerful man that deserved the world. Only he knew what the world needed; it all will be for the greater good. They'll all see it.

"I'm afraid so. I haven't told Mrs. Weasley about this, I don't want it to affect your relationship with the Weasley Twins."

Harry couldn't stop the wince from showing as he heard that. Even after all that woman had done, he still loved her as a mother. She was the only mother he ever had at the time. He knew how'd she react. He'd banned him, probably claiming that him hanging out with the other Houses was corrupting his mind and would corrupt them too.

"I really haven't... T-The only thing I ever said that could even be close to be interpret that way, is when I told them to defend themselves." He sighed heavily.

The greyed man raised an eyebrow.

"Defend themselves? From what, my boy? Is bullying a problem you often see?"

Harry stared into the man's twinkling eyes and nodded.

"I saw it, Sir. Slytherin couldn't go anywhere without another, always in groups of three or more because of the other Houses. The Slytherins would gang up when they could and belittle. It's better, much better, but Sir... I don't think you're running this school properly if the older years are looking at us younger years like we're bugs to be squished."

A small twitch of the man's eye showed that Potter had struck a nerve, even as he pretended to have hesitated in saying his piece. He then stood up; no long feeling comfortable.

"I need to leave." He muttered.

"Harry, my boy." Said teen stopped and gave the man a lidded look. "I want you to come and help me in the evenings. I am growing older, and I believe that it would help you learn a thing or two."

Harry paused before giving a silent nod.

"I'll talk it over with my Head and Mr. Lupin... I don't want him to worry..."

The old man gave a nod, letting the boy finally leave. He smirked more proudly when the door clicked closed. With boy near him, he could more easily fill his ears with his words and everything for the greater good. Though, he should find a way to get rid of Black and Lupin. Possibly even take the boy from Petunia's custody. She should've made the boy weaker, not stronger! Damn motherly woman.

He took a deep breath and grabbed a Lemon drop, sucking on it gently. He had time. He had plenty of time to make his lamb.

Harry shuddered as he left that office, hurrying to Draco for some form of comfort and grabbing onto the taller boy the moment he could. The blond furrowed his brow in worry, bringing the other closer before he narrowed his eyes.

"Lemon?"

"Lemon."

"Connard. C'est un connard. Un gros connard stupide." He growled lowly. (FRENCH- Motherfucker. He's an asshole. A big, stupid, asshole.)

The old soul smiled into the other's chest, giggling at how silly the furious Pureblood sounded. He raised his head after a minute of giggling and nodded.

"Sí. Es el mago más estúpido que existe." (SPANISH- Yup. He's the most stupid wizard there is.)

The two calmed down and giggled together. Harry then pouted and tightened his hold the moment the bell began to ring. He didn't want to go back to his tower yet. He didn't want to be the clutches of Ron. He would alone that night.

"You have to." Draco didn't sound like he wanted Potter to let go of him.

"But he's..." He paused before sighing and releasing his new best friend.

Draco gave the smaller male a tight hug before disappearing to the dungeons and Harry to the tower.

"Hey, Mate. Can you help me with homework?" The youngest male Weasley didn't wait for an answer and plopped next to the ravenet.

The Common Room seemed to have grown tense with the students of their year narrowing their eyes on them. It seemed true that Ron was being bullied, or at least openly disliked. Not like it was Harry's fault, Ron just had that type of attitude.

"Sure." He hummed, scotting just an inch closer to see what the other had. It wasn't much.

Taking a deep breath, the shorter teen began the long hour of trying to help Ron with schoolwork. Because he was his best friend in his previous life, he knew what to say and what references to make to help the work stick. That didn't mean Ron stayed still or listening to him the whole time. Not that he wasn't used to it.

"Do you like guys?" Ron suddenly asked, making Harry tilt his head.

The boy had lowered his voice as to not draw attention to themselves, but the question still caught the other off guard.

"I don't... Understand what you mean?"

Ron's face twisted a little, as if he was trying to find the right words. He probably was.

"You keep refusing every girls' advances... And you seem a little too close with Malfoy." There was a bite to the Pureblood's name that Harry chose to ignore.

He hummed and gave a nod.

"I do."

That was all he said before he packed his own things and left. He didn't understand why knowing his sexuality was suddenly an interest of Ron's, but he didn't want to know at the moment. He wanted sleep, the day had suddenly became long.

Chapter Text

Remus and Severus had built a sort of friendship over their mutual love of the Dark Arts, both in terms of defense and learning of it. When Remus was younger and tried his best to be good, he had ignored anything considered Dark unless it was in possible hope of controlling the wolf. Now that he was freed and could see the true horrors that were being thrusted upon the world, he decided to look. Severus had been there to help him and explain why some were genuinely Dark and why others were at Grey.

It was a friendship neither thought they would have, yet they did. They quite enjoyed it, silently gossiping about the other staff members behind their backs and making secret bets about who was getting with who, even beginning to debate the way magic was being classified. Severus was reminded of a time he had with Lucious when they were in school. Those memories were then tinged with the fact that Sirius and Remus both had harassed and bullied him. Well, more Sirius and James, but Remus had done nothing.

For now, he'll let bygones be bygones.

"You're holding your scowling thinking face." The werewolf hummed as he snacked on a piece of chocolate one of the children gifted the man while looking over their plans.

The Potions Master was impressed with how much of the stuff the werewolf was able to swallow within the hour. It was a very unhealthy snack though, especially for a werewolf. It didn't seem to hurt him, and he rather not be glared at by the two.

"About our school years." He drawled, keeping his dark eyes on the other.

The Creature tensed, his chewing stopping mid-bite before he swallowed it whole. He then set both the paper and chocolate down. The man even looked sickly pale and seemingly had aged several years.

"Severus... I'm sorry." He breathed heavily, not looking the greasy-haired man in the eyes. "I'm sorry that I never stood up for you or did anything to help... I'm sorry that Moony attacked you that night... I'm sorry for everything."

Snape said nothing, keeping his stone mask, but he knew the other could tell his words affected him. He had wanted to hear those words all these years, even if he didn't admit it aloud. He wanted them to acknowledge that they were childish and immature and had ruined him. He finally got it, and it was from the man who had done the least amount of damage to him. Even then, most of it likely wouldn't have happened if there wasn't that much interference.

"Be careful. Black might-"

"I know he's sorry too... He..." Remus grimaced as he shook his head.

He went back to eating his chocolate, this time simply nibbling on it. He didn't really look that invested in it as before, which made the Dungeon Bat more interested in what he was about to say. He already knew the man wasn't in full control over his actions, so what else was there to know?

Just as he opened his mouth, the door to Remus's study was forced open. Swiftly storming the room were three large Aurors, wands all pointed at the werewolf. The man didn't even flinch, instead he allowed his eyes to take on a more amber hue as he scowled.

The Aurors flinched, taking large steps away from the annoyed Creature.

"I do believe I never gave you permission to enter my private chambers." He hissed in the calmest voice he could muster while reeling in his other side. He rather not give them whatever ammunition they needed to lock him up.

"We're here under the suspicion that you have Dark books and Grimoires."

The two Professors raised an eyebrow at them. They were joking right?

"You do know what he's teaching?" Snape asked, narrowing his dark eyes on them.

They were old students of his, all of whom took another step back at the memory of him. The fear he instilled in them very much still there.

"We're only doing as we're told, Professor Snape." A young woman's voice sounded.

A woman with short hair carefully pulled back hesitantly stepped into the room. Her eyes flitted around the room, her hair changing in awe of how complete and cozy it was before her eyes met the hazel eyes of the man they were supposed to be arresting.

She blinked twice before offering him an apologetic smile. She hadn't expected him to be handsome if she was honest with herself.

"We were only told to grab a Remus Lupin from Hogwarts for holding illegal Dark Books and Grimoires."

Remus gave a nod.

"And you are?" His eyes scanned her up down, finding her to be both rather young and rather pretty.

"Nymphadora Tonks, but everyone calls me Tonks." She nodded her head to him.

Snape noticed how Remus's eyes softened as the man seemingly looked at the woman in a new light. He wondered why that name meant something to the other. Was it something they had left out about that letter?

"Okay, Tonks, can you tell me who authorized this search? Can you produce a warrant?" His tone was calm, clearly trying his best to have a civil conversation with the woman.

"Hey! She's just a rookie in her last year! You talk to us!" One of the men shouted, taking a bold step forward.

Tonks narrowed her eyes ever so subtly with annoyance that her reddening hair exposed.

Remus turned his attention to the man that spoke, the edges of his lips twitching into a scowl.

"One, it's rude to yell like that when no one's raised their voice. Two, do you have any authority to be here? A warrant for my arrest or to even search for the items you want?" His tone held more bite and bitterness than it did with Tonks.

The man gulped but never faulted as he lifted his head.

"The minister himself said we could. Written us a letter too. Tonks, keep an eye on this beast." The word beast was spat like it had personally offended the wizard.

The reddening of the woman's hair darkened as she glared more openly at him.

"I'll keep an eye on Lord Lupin." She huffed, taking a more confident step toward the two Professors.

Remus gave her a calm smile before glaring at the three other Aurors.

"I do hope you know that I am the Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher." 

With that the others were off searching for the evidence they needed to arrest him. It wasn't hard to find the books, but they all were legally bought and sold. It seemed as time went on, the more and more frustrated they became at not finding what they wanted.

Tonks looked at them with disgust, her hair turning to a shade of green to show it to the room.

"I'm use to it." Remus tells her.

She looks at him with shock, but then shakes her head in clear disappointment and disapproval. It was clear that she had held the Ministry, and in extension the Aurors, in high regards. This must have been a nightmare for her to witness.

"There's nothing here!" One of the men shouted, angrily sending a destructive blast to one of Lupin's side tables, scattering its remains around the room.

The werewolf Lord shook his head, picking up his cup of tea and drinking it calmly. He will mark that for later when he gets them fired... Maybe not Tonks, she after all had no real power or say and she wasn't the one breaking his things or disrespecting him.

"Are we done? Clearly there was a misunderstanding." The young woman stood with her back straight, clearly trying to end whatever else they were doing.

The men huffed and glared at her. Yet they took her words and left the room without so much as apologizing for what they had done. Tonks shook her head at them before giving a bow of her head.

"I'm sorry for the trouble we caused." She then rushed out to follow them.

For a long moment, there was only silence as Remus swished his wand to fix and put back all that was broken. Neither man really knew what to say after what had transpired, though there wasn't much to say.

"I'm thinking of teaching the children the Patronus spell. It shouldn't be too hard under the right circumstances." The wolf teacher offered in terms of riding the uneasy silence.

The Dungeon Bat hummed, thinking about it before nodding. It wasn't an unreasonable spell and could be used defensively in a number of ways. Plus, it was one of the lightest spells there ever was.

However, he never got a chance to vocalize his words when Albus stormed into the room with his grandfatherly look of disappointment. It was a look that made both men's stomach churn in disgust.

"I do apologize, Remus." The old man hummed as he handed over a sealed envelope. "I have just received too many complaints and this?" He shook his head. "I do apologize, my boy." He left after that the door closing with a click.

It was silent for a moment before there was a deep and threatening growl.

"What a load of rubbish. Foul, creature-hating, child-abusing bastard." Moony hissed, crumbling the letter in his hand.

Snape nodded, his face tight with annoyance and confusion. He had kept an ear out for any complaints about Remus's teaching style. There were a few, but they mostly came from Light families that didn't know about Remus's new standing and such. They were the easiest people to quell. And for Merlin's sake, the Aurors didn't even find anything incriminating! They most likely didn't even have the proper authority to even be in Remus's room!

"You done giving him chances, Snape?" Moony huffed, leaning back in a relaxed manner that his glowing eyes betrayed.

Said man raised an eyebrow. Then a curt nod.

"Do you know what Remus was going to say earlier?" He asked in a slightly clipped tone.

The wolf said nothing but nodded.

"Not here." Was all he said before amber eyes faded back to hazel.

The two didn't say anything for the rest of the day. Instead, they made plans on breaking it to the children that Remus had been fired. To put it simply, they weren't happy in the slightest. Especially a talented group of individuals.

Chapter Text

As Heirs, and soon to be Lords, the teens were all permitted to go to the Wizengamot Winter Solstice event. There, they had to listen to hundreds of ridiculous assertions and bills. It was both boring and aggravating to listen to. Especially with how ever so subtle Lemon drop- they had decided to change his name to Lemon drop to make it sound a little more natural- would push for one side! The majority of the Light families were idiots was what they came to. Then something happened, something that made Harry sit up straight and force himself not to glare.

"It has come to my attention that no person has yet to claim the titles of Hogwarts Heirs. It has been believed for hundreds of years that their lines have died out. We must hold their seats, high, yes, but we also must give Hogwarts her voice! This burden should be given to the headmasters of Hogwarts, who are the closest to her and the children learning there."

There were murmurs of agreements from the Light side, while the Dark families could barely hold onto their masks of indifference for looks of disgust and rage. What Dumbledore had just purposed was that he be given the right to control all four Houses, which alone would make him unstoppable, but he would also take control of whoever was connected to those Houses! Oh, lets not forget, he straight up lied! Or at least ignored Voldemort, a known Parselmouth! A Slytherin trait!

Harry took a deep breath, gripping his seat's arms. He was an Heir till the end of his fifth year, or till someone emancipates him, which meant he had no right to speak aloud. It annoyed him greatly. He was older than Dumbledore, in terms of soul, and yet he had to sit quietly and pretend to be a child. This was one of the few times he hated being in the past.

It wasn't long before votes began. Of course, many of the Dark families argued against it. It was only because of them that Dumbledore didn't have full control over Hogwarts. Even still, it was devastating to know that he would have so much power over what was to be decided. It disgusted those that knew who he truly was.

After that hellish nightmare, the adults seemingly agreed to go to Grimmauld  Place. The adults, including Dowery Longbottom and Xenophilius Lovegood, had went to one room while they sent the children to go play/talk in another. Which was good, the adults were liking getting drunk and the Gods needed to update their plans, as well as find out what the others were thinking.

"I can't believe he would do that! Has he any shame!" Neville hissed, a disgust look on his face.

"Exactly! He's old enough to know how important familial blood is!" Draco growled.

Harry was buzzing with anger while Hermione, who had been summoned not too long after they came home, looked confused.

"What's going on?" Hermione leaned forward, giving each of them a look. She didn't want to wait till Daily Prophet talked about it. Besides, it looked serious.

"He's trying to make himself able to take all of the Hogwarts' seats!" Harry scowled darkly, his eyes sparking to life.

Draco made a low growl, his eyes shimmering with promised vengeance. The bushy haired witch covered her mouth, her eyes wide.

"They couldn't agree to that! T-That's going against everything! The Goblins will throw a riot!" She screeched, wiping her head left and right.

"He already got the ruling, that damn bastard." Fred growled, leaning back with his brother.

Her eyes widen before she hissed, growing angrier the more they talked about this. She doubted the Dailey Prophet would say anything about how this would actually affect the Wizarding world, allowing such a man hold so much power. They were just giving him everything, all so perfectly gift wrapped!

"We need at least three different blooded heirs of Hogwarts to overrule anything he says!" Harry snapped, practically shaking. Everything was seemingly falling apart, and he was just barely holding it together.

The room's tense anger dissipated as they all took in his disgusted expression. Since Remus was fired, Harry had been spending every other night after dinner in Dumbledore's office. Even getting detention didn't stop that, it only counted towards it. They all were sure the creepy old man was prying into his brain as often as he could, probably spouting Light Propaganda as well.

Then there was the fact that Dumbledore kept his secrets well hidden, and they weren't even close to finding anything that would severely hit him! Not even on his family's side!

Sylph and Owl quickly went to his side, hugging him as close as they could. He took a deep breath, leaning into their hold. He couldn't believe this.

"We checked all the lines." He groaned, sighing heavily.

"We know at least two..." Sylph muttered, wrinkling his nose.

"Three. Before I retired, I had found a line that was close to the Ravenclaws." Everyone looked to him, questioning who. "Prince, or Snape at this point."

The room went silent, everyone looking to the blond. He didn't look very confident about what he said.

"I'll have to recheck, but I believe he would help. He doesn't look to be happy with Lemon-drop."

The room was silent again. Two living lines, and they needed three separate people to overrule Lemon-drop, and to take the seats from him. Phoenix leaned forward, covering his face with his hands. He just had a thought. A very Gryffindor thought.

"No one's going to like this." As he said that, he looked to Raven.

The blond winced but nodded. "None of his soul has been destroyed... We only need the big parts too..." He murmured.

Owl looked between them, uncertain about something. Hare frowned, but nodded.

"Yes... It should work..." She hummed aloud, making the two grandfathers flinch.

"What should work?" George and Fred leaned forward, looking at their leaders before the two Ravenclaws.

Phoenix sighed for what felt like the hundredth time.

"We're going to bring Voldemort back, sane and in our control."

Chapter Text

The rest of the school year was tense. It had suddenly become a rule that students weren't allowed to sit at any table other than their House. It was cruel, even Professors Snape and McGonagall found this to be cruel!

Now, neither teacher would openly disagree with Dumbledore, but a few students would hear the pair mumbling about how 'unwise' it was to make such a rule. The teachers that openly complained about it, would suddenly find themselves fired for a 'lackluster performance'.

Practically everyone knew that was a lie. Not that they would say anything about it. School was just tense, everyone practically walking on eggshells as to not have to spend a moment of alone time with the man.

The only good thing about all of this was that Rita was doing a damn good job of finding her own dirt on the esteemed Dumbledore. For nearly a week straight, the woman had one article after another about the vile man. One of them even surprised the Gods! Apparently, Dumbledore had romantic, or at least sexual, relations with Grindelwald! The Dark Lord before good ol' Tom!

That news had an emergency Wizengamot, talking about the law that he had proposed. Sadly, the bastard was good at covering his own tracks, giving reasons as to why he should stay in his place as headmaster and why the new law should be in place still.

Severus had brought his new friends back to Hogwarts with him after that, collapsing into an armchair with a growl.

"Are their brains filled with maggots?" He hissed.

Sirius scoffed, immediately going toward the Slytherin's small drinking cabinet.

"I doubt their live maggots." He offered.

The other three offered only nods, even Arthur being displeased with this. His blue eyes looked around the room, narrowing almost suspiciously.

"Is it... Safe?" He quirked an eyebrow at the end.

This caused the others to pause and look around Severus's private chambers themselves. There weren't any portraits for the nosy bastard to spy through and the castle was protected against known spy spells and potions. Still, the man could think of something different, something unique and catch them.

"Safe? You make it sound like you're doing something illegal, Professor." A young voice hummed dreamily.

The group of grown men jolted from their somewhat relaxed positions to their feet, their wands all pointing to a silver-haired girl who casually leaned into the bushy haired muggle. Just behind them were the two most talked about young Wizards, who looked the most amused by the sight of the wands.

"You're not doing something illegal, are you? Like," Harry stepped forward, tilting his head to the side, "siding with Voldemort?"

The room seemed to go cold at the sound of his name, the two Deatheaters tensing the most as their marks burned at his name.

The adults watched as the innocent, naive Harry Potter straighten his back, his forest green eyes sharpening to that of the all too familiar Killing Curse. His face fell into a neutral frown- a perfect Pureblood mask- as he tilted his chin up ever so slightly.

"Siding with him at this point would do us far better than going alone. Which the Council has found saddening."

"We're calling ourselves the Council now?" Draco drifted forward, his own mask in place.

Harry tilted his head to the other, a cruel smirk appearing unnaturally on his lips. Draco's own formed a fanged smile, his eyes sharpening to a deadly silver.

"Of course~"

The adult Wizards felt cold shivers run down their spines. They were not expecting this from the young-looking Wizards.

"Back on topic," the small group took their own seats in the small circle, "Voldemort."

Lucius and Severus winced, their hand going toward their marks. Harry's eyes glanced down, his frown pulling deeper.

"In these meetings, you will address me as Phoenix." The dark-haired boy nodded.

"I am referred to as Raven."

"Hare." The blonde smiled happily, puffing her chest out.

"Polar Owl." The intelligent woman curled closer to Hare, nuzzling into the younger Witch's neck.

The group of men nodded.

"Don't worry, we'll come up with names for you as well. Can't have Lemon Drop know exactly who is against him." Phoenix hummed.

Severus nodded slowly. That made sense, but he wanted to understand what was going on.

Suddenly Raven and Phoenix smirked to them, leaning forward to rest their heads on joined hands. The way that they had mimicked each other was a bit creepy.

"Now, lets get to through the questions quickly, you have a lot of catching up to do on the Council. If you accept."

The Gods were silent as they watched their guardians look at each other. It wasn't long before Sirius sighed heavily, putting the Fire Whiskey back in its rightful place and slumping next to Remus.

"Looks like a dry meeting for now." He grumbled. "Alright, ki... Phoenix," he bowed his head, "lets get this meeting over with. We're going to be needing a drink soon."

Chapter Text

The conversation with the adults was interesting. They seemed so desperate to understand everything, to learn more of the future the Council had lived. They were horrified to hear what happened to them, angered them even more as they continued on. It wasn't long before they agreed to become part of the Council, to be their eyes and ears of both the Order and Lemon-Drop.

Noctule, Peacock, and Padfoot were eager to grab the Horcruxes, well sort of. None were pleased with the idea of needing to revive Voldemort, especially when they were informed what exactly a Horcrux was. However, they agreed that out of the two evils, Voldemort would be the easier of the two to kill.

Peacock and Padfoot easily got three of the Horcruxes; the diary, locket and Helga's Cup. It had taken plenty of talking and convincing to get the Goblins to open the vault. Even with the knowledge that they were housing a Horcrux, they had refused them entrance till they were able to even closely prove that Jackal was still a Grim Wolf at the time. At least that was one of the hard parts.

During the school year, Phoenix was able to grab Ravenclaw's Diadem with Raven, shipping it off to Voss for safety. Hare and Owl used their Ravenclaw status to research more ways to finish gathering Voldemort's soul, or at least be able to make him a sane man. Kit and Kett were assigned to gather the necessary ingredients that the Snows had spoke of. Noctule, with Phoenix's guidance, found and began to set up a meeting with the Dark Lord.

The Dark Lord was not pleased with having some of his Deatheaters knowing his secret, but he was intrigued by the bit of information that was given to him.

"Make me young?"

Noctule nodded his head.

"Young and sane. Most of your soul will be forced back into you, all except two."

"Two?" The withering monster hummed, glancing toward that barely alive Quibble and his most loyal Barty Jr.

The once loyal Deatheater nodded again. His cold and calculating dark eyes seemed like endless pits in the night.

"Gaunt's Ring and Harry Potter."

That caused the room grow tense. Then ever so suddenly, the Dark Lord began to laugh almost hysterically! It was wheezing and scratching on all ears to listen to.

"Harry Potter! One of my Horcruxes!" He snarled.

The edges of the bat's lips twitched into a cruel smirk. He too had found it ironically hilarious when he heard it. The one being who could kill the Dark Lord was also the one being keeping him alive! Yet, it also solidified that fact that Lemon-Drop truly was trying to kill his beloved Lily's only creation. All for the sake of power.

"Yes. In fact, Phoenix was the one who had decided to give you a new life." He hummed.

The withered monster hummed, his mind twisting with many different plans of corrupting the child. Of making the child that was supposed to kill him, his own personal weapon turned against the old fool!

"Phoenix?" Barty hissed, narrowing his eyes as he stepped forward.

Noctule kept his relaxed look, an odd feeling of calmness capturing his heart. It felt like he had nothing to fear from the Dark Lord. As if he wouldn't die no matter what he would say, and he believed that.

"Yes, they prefer to be called by new names. Similar to how you refuse to be called by your muggle name." There was a hiss of rage, but no hostile action was taken against the speaking Deatheater. "It is also to keep themselves safe and hidden from the old fool's eyes."

Voldemort had waved his old spy away, thinking about it. It would be good to have his body back, especially if he was given his youth as well. He didn't care that they had called him insane, he was perfectly fine with the way he thought about everything.

It wasn't long after that, during the Winter break, the Council met at the Graveyard with all the items and ingredients ready.

Voldemort and Phoenix looked to each other. The younger looking man only grinned and bowed his head ever so slightly. It was less out of fear and more of a mocking jester that annoyed the withered soul. Yet, being before the child, he felt something was different about the Potter.

"We'll get this done quickly." He hummed, his green eyes glowing with magic and power. "Will you allow?" The green-eyed wizard looked to the blond Pureblood.

"Of course." He hummed, the edges of his lips twitching into a smirk.

With that acceptance, something that puzzled the three Dark Wizards, the Council quickly set up the large cauldron and potion for it. As they went, the Boy-Who-Lived muttered words in a mix of Parsel and Latin. From what Voldemort was able to hear and understand, it seemed to be a spell to revive a soul- to talk with the dead basically.

"Release." The hissed words were followed by dark mists bursting forth from each Horcrux, sizes and opaqueness varying about them.

Voldemort's soul wrapped around the present people, chilling the air like a Dementor, before fleeing into purple tinted potion. With the souls added, the color became a diluted color of the Crucio curse.

The boy nodded.

"For the next part of the potion, I will be needing one of your Deatheaters to give up a limb. At the bare minimum, a hand. It'll help form your new body." The boy's eyes were cruel in a way, almost gleeful at a certain thought.

"I'm sure we can substitute something." One of the twins chuckled, a malicious gleam in the eyes.

Something akin to fear stirred in the weakened Dark Lord at the sight. Every last bit of him wanted nothing more than to flee from the twins' prescence, as if they were this dangerous beast that he had no power to control or attempt to fight against. He loathed that response. Hating every second of it.

"I'll do it." Quibble shakily stepped forward, offering his arm to the dark-haired boy.

Harry grinned, almost kindly, for a moment. Then with a fluid motion, the bald wizard lost his hand. He yowled, pulling the bleeding limb close to his chest as he hurriedly moved away. The lost limb hanged over the pot by magic, not even the blood dripped into it.

"Now, we can truly begin." He hummed.

With a flick of his wand, the grave of Marvolo Riddle was disturbed, a femur bone being dragged from the earth. It took the two focused Dark Wizards by surprised at the sight, beginning to know what ritual the Council was beginning to perform. A rather dark ritual that they wouldn't have suspected the Wizarding World's Golden children would ever dark try.

"Bone of the father, unknowingly given, you will renew your son. Flesh of the servant, willingly given, you will revive your master." At each word, the bone and hand were dropped in, twisting the potion to a dimmer and hideous color. "Blood of a phoenix and dragon, given truthfully, you will resurrect your new ally."

Voldemort frowned, as much as his taunt skin allowed, at those words. Both are rare and protected creatures, their remains are in very controlled areas and conditions, even a powerful Lord would have some trouble getting them. So, he wouldn't expect the child before him to have gotten them and in school, under the nose of Dumbledore. Yet, the boy didn't produce a new vial of the mix bloods, but cut his own wrist and allow three drops of it to fall in.

At the addition of his blood, the potion swirled and became a vibrant green. The blond Pureblood then walked up, offering his wrist to his equal.

"Blood of the cursed Raven, permission given and granted honorably, you allow this ritual to be." The added blood turned the vibrant green to match that of the Killing Curse, whisps of smoke spilling over the lip of the cauldron.

Phoenix motioned for Barty to drop his Dark Lord into the concoction, to which he did without question.

As the Dark Lord full fell within the potion, the boy moved to Quibble, grabbing his bloody arm. Producing a wand, the old Professor had never seen him use, the boy cleaned his arm and gave the man a metal hand.

"Attempt to betray me in any form, this hand will kill you." He warned, a near innocent smile on his face.

Quibble nodded hurriedly, fear striking his heart. Saving him from the intense green eyes, the Dark Lord reemerged loudly from the cauldron.

Instantly, he was brought from it and covered in warm robes, someone patting his head in a near comforting manner. However, he was lost in memories that were forcibly taken from him, binds on his true self shattering and readjusting to his body. Sanity returning to him, along with the guilt of his misdeeds and the murdering.

"My-"

Barty stopped when Phoenix raised his hand and shook his head.

"His sanity is back, along with his true self. He will need time and rest. Which will give us time to find a way to get him a new life and help us stop Lemon-Drops."

The ever devote follower wanted to argue that his Master was far more powerful than that! Still, looking at the dazed man, who looked far more human than he had ever remembered him appearing, he saw truth in the younger Wizard's words. Even his Master needs time to rest and recoup.

"Bring him to Peverell Manor. I have some House Elves waiting for you three." A shiny key with Hallows stamped on it, was presented to him.

Ever so carefully, Jr. took it and nodded in agreement. That would be a much better place to rest than in the cemetery. It wasn't long after that, the only ones left in the Graveyard was the Council.

"Are you sure, this is the only way?" Padfoot hummed, his dark eyes hard on the spot the Deatheaters once were.

"And so early as well." Noctule drawled.

"Of course!" One of the twins chirped, swishing his godly wand to rid the area of the physical evidence.

"The earlier the better! His claws are already too deep!" The other chattered, swishing his wand to get rid of their magical presence.

"No more talk of this." Raven hissed, narrowing his eyes. "We did it, I have accepted it. Should he try anything-"

"Raven, he won't. He's nearly as much of a victim as any of us." Phoenix huffed, tilting his head in the way he did when he wasn't amused by something. "As Chaos as said, Lemon-drop's claws have sunken deep. Not even we know how deep just yet. Give him a moment to recoup and heal for a moment."

The blond scoffed but gave a nod. He wouldn't have won, not that he could really argue against his opposite. He was rewarded though, with a quick kiss on the cheek.

"Alright, we better be off to home." The God of Life hummed, grabbing hold of his two Guardians.

The others nodded, and silently they all were gone.

Chapter Text

The winter of the third year was nearing a close, supposed to be ending on the note of a Wizengamot session. Harry and the other Council members, minus Hermione sadly, were to be witnessing it all. This meant, several things though.

First, Voldemort had to get the all clear in terms of mental health. Narcissa was more than happy to do that, recommending some promising potions that would help further heal his mind and body from the near constant assault it had. Yes, the big and powerful Dark Lord Voldemort was forced to do many of his bad deeds. Rather sickening.

Second, legally make Marvolo his own son. He needed a legal way to take back his Lordship without just making it seem strange. Or just straight-up out him as Voldemort. He did have a fling with a muggle woman many years back, around in his thirties. Said woman was long dead as when he was Voldemort he killed her to have no weaknesses. Sad thing, he had genuinely cared for her, and her death had chipped away at his already fragile sanity.

"I was thinking of giving up the mantle of Voldemort, go the less destructive route. I wanted her to see me as a good man... Someone she could love and live with." He mournfully murmured to the two powerful Gods.

However, this fling had allowed the group something to work with. To make him be his own son! Yes, the woman was dead, but Voldemort had left no trace of her death. Letting her, basically, drop off the grid. With some tweaking from Chaos and Winters- as Hare and Owl wanted to be called when together- it was simply as if she just moved somewhere else. With some sly words and plenty of Galleons, the Goblins were able to forge a certificate of one Marvolo Donovan Rainer-Brennan, who had passed many old O.W.L.s and N.E.W.T.s with flying colors.

Marvolo had restudied practically everything and retook them along with several others, just to do something. He got O's and EE's, refusing to have any other grade. After that, Chaos and Winters were able to give him some background in similar things he did have practice in, with a few changes of course. All of this was to help him stand out as well as make him seem more real.

The third thing they had to do, was make sure that Snape genuinely was a Ravenclaw heir. That was done at the same time as the forgery, so it was two birds, one stone. Thankfully, he was, which was such a relief! That meant there were now three heads of Hogwarts that could refute all that the Headmaster spouts.

It took some careful planning, the young Heirs practically squirming in their seats as they watched a vast majority of the room be filled. Some faces were new, clearly having been found and summoned since the last Session. Eventually, the room had quieted down.

They waited for several moments, needing both the Minister and the Chief Warlock. The Minister was there, but the greyed idiot was nowhere to be seen. Then Dumbledore hurried into the room, wearing one of his many disgusting robes. He held a kind and almost apologetic smile.

"I do apologize for being late." He said with a slight bow.

"That is perfectly fine, Chief Warlock, I had to take a moment to discuss things with the Minister." A smooth voice called.

Dumbledore tensed, looking to the voice. And there stood a young and human looking Tom Riddle. He bowed his head politely before moving toward the Slytherin chair.

"W-who are you? I don't remember teaching you." He couldn't be a fool now, not in front of so many people.

Marvolo gave him an amused look as he sat in the Slytherin chair. The sound of hissing snakes and an emerald-green glow surrounded him for a moment. A moment of acceptance.

"I am Marvolo Donovan Rainer-Brennan, apparently the son of Tom Marvolo Riddle Gaunt. It seemed, he was a Slytherin descendant, so I am taking my rightful place here. As for the not knowing me, I went to a different school of magic."

Dumbledore's nose wrinkled, annoyance forming on his face. He now had two known Hogwarts House Heirs. That didn't sit well with him, especially when one of them was clearly Voldemort.

"I never knew he had a son." He nearly growled.

"Mother talked a lot of him, but she kept me hidden during the war." He shrugged.

Snape then stood up and walked up toward the Ravenclaw seat.

"Severus my boy?"

The dark-haired Potions Master narrowed his eyes at the disrespected way that Dumbledore had addressed him. It was far too causal for the setting they were in. So, wordlessly, he took his new seat.  The cries of ravens and eagles sounded as a royal blue surrounded him. A sly smirk took his lips, his eyebrow quirked.

"Claiming an old family seat."

Dumbledore's eye twitched, unnoticeable to all but the Council. It seemed he wasn't very pleased with this new development. Which brought a cold satisfaction to them.

"I would hope we can discuss the new rules of Hogwarts, as the new Slytherin Lord."

"Ah yes, but-"

"I have brought him up to speed, Albus. I also believe that Lord Potter-Gryffindor should be allowed to participate in this."

Quickly, many of the Light Lords and Ladies began to yell about how young the boy was. This pleased Dumbledore. If enough of them complained, surely the young boy would falter. He was such a weak and pathetic boy after all~ Except, all talking ceased as a Lion's roar sounded throughout the room.

"I do apologize, but I am the last Potter-Gryffindor. I have been an Heir for long enough. I have words and thoughts, now I will have a voice. I, frankly, do not care what others say or think about my age." Harry's voice was firm and cold, his green eyes narrowing onto the Headmaster as he spoke. "I actively learn in Hogwarts, and I feel as if it is my duty to make sure Albus doesn't get too big for his horrifically colored robes."

There were plenty of gasps and more shouting. Yet, his stance never changed, and their outrage had pushed the three Hogwart's Heirs to the front of everyone's minds. Pushing forward how displeased they were with how Dumbledore, the brilliant Chief Warlock, taught the new minds of the Wizarding World. With that in the front of everyone's mind, so came the old criticisms of the past. It wasn't exactly as the Council had planned, but it definitely was a bonus~

Chapter Text

Dumbledore raged once more in his room. It seemed to becoming more common since Harry had entered the school. It was hilarious to the Portraits! No matter how many times they have seen it happen, it was always more and more hilarious than the time before! It might have something to do with the fact that his facade cracks more every time. That his true self is being shown more and more. That he begins to use more and more Dark spells with every cursed word slipping from his rotten mouth.

Of course, with a few flicks of his wand, all damages were fixed, and the room's regular chaos was back. Yet, the air stayed tense and uneasy.

He slumped into his chair, his eyes narrowing on the hidden door to his prisoner. He wanted to hurt them, but he knew he would only kill them. No, he can't do that. That would have defeated the purpose of capturing them in the first place!

"I see he's back~" They called, snickering pitifully.

"You said I would win." Dumbledore growled, childishly stomping his foot.

"Only till they hold the snake head." The prisoner cooed joyfully. "What will you do now?"

"You're being unhelpful! Do you want your freedom! Do you want to stay my prisoner forever, you lowly bastard!" The Headmaster screeched, continuing his feet stomping.

"Please. I've delt with worse fates serving that clotpole when I was human. All I have to do now is wait for the Council to claim their thrones and bring that dollop to me."

Like a child, Dumbledore began to slam his hands on his hard desk, screaming and shouting about how he would never see this person ever again! How he would be forever chained in that room! How he would make a plan that this pathetic lamb couldn't break! He would find a way!

"Like the games?" The prisoner scoffed. "The games would never work, never be deadly enough. Not without someone important dying."

This oddly started all ranting, stopped all rage. It brought unease to the Portraits and the prisoner. More so when sudden laughter filled the room. It felt grating and slimy, the sound sticking and spreading like goo on everything.

Dumbledore grinned wickedly as he began to write a carefully worded letter to Fudge. Games! Why hadn't he thought of that! He could at the very least kill one of that boy's precious friends, perhaps make it seem like it was Voldemort's doing as well! It would cause tension between them at the very least!

"Maybe you're still useful after all, Great Sorcerer!" The greyed Wizard bitingly muttered.

With a flurry of his disgustingly colored robs, he left the room clutching that letter ever so carefully. He was going to make the games as dangerous and as difficult as possible. He was also going to make sure that Harry Potter will be seen as nothing more than an attention-seeker! It would surely diminish his reputation!

The prisoner frowned, shifting a little on his uncomfortable bed. He then smirked, giggling a little.

"You planned those words, didn't you, Wise One." The Black Headmaster called, a sinister grin on his face.

"Ah, no. It was merely a slip of the tongue, and how his plan was originally. It still won't work, though~"

Phineas Black laughed, leaning back in his painted chair with a haughty smirk. He looked proud of this knowledge. The others looked amused, all trying desperately to look to the hidden door.

"What will it do?" One of other Headmaster's asked, almost giddy with knowing more than the current fool.

"Oh~ Nothing more than bring Life to Death~"

Roaring laughter sounded from the Portraits, painted eyes gleaming in the light. Oh, they couldn't wait to see the games and much Dumbledore will break afterwards!

Chapter Text

The Council groaned in annoyance at the announcement of the Tri-Wizard Tournament, scowling. All others had been informed what that meant.

"Barty, you're not joining the school." Phoenix was firm on that.

The dark-haired man raised his hands in surrender as he nodded. After that, the three Heirs began to discuss on how to deal with this. It was annoying, especially if Dumbledore was going to pull something. The Gryffindor heir could only hope that he didn't have to deal with it this time around.

Eventually, they all came to an agreement on what should be kept as part of the games and the safety measures that should be taken. After all, they rather not deal with the paperwork of children dying! The games honestly shouldn't have even been allowed back. Especially for young witches and wizards that were still in school!

"Draco, I would like to speak with you." The newly reformed Dark Lord called to the blond.

Lucius glanced to his son, worry forming on his face for a moment. Just a moment, and then he nodded and left the room. Harry took a moment longer, looking at the Marvolo with distrust. As much as his actions weren't truly his, there was still that ingrained sense of danger with being around him.

"Tout ira bien, mon Phénix." The blond hummed, giving the other a soft smile. (French- I will be fine, my Phoenix.)

Harry hesitated for a moment more before nodding.

"Muy bien, mi cuervo plateado." (Spanish- Alright, my silver Raven.)

The Slytherin Lord raised an eyebrow at the two, an amused smirk on his face. It seemed that he was right to keep the other back. He may not know exactly what the two were talking about, but he could see their expressions and body language quite clearly.

"I see he worries about you." He started slowly when they were finally alone.

The old soul looked over to him and nodded.

"We have seen many things together." He murmured, a tinge of an accent slipping through.

Marvolo noticed that that often happens with the two of them. Both he and Harry have strange accents, soft to the unnoticeable ear and can often times be ignored. It seemed in their old lives, they often spoke in some other language and even now it affected their words. It was charming.

"I can tell." The room was silent for a moment. "You bear an old soul and heart, especially toward the Councilor of Life."

A flush of pink took hold of the pale God's face, his eyes widening ever so slightly. He cleared his throat and turned away from the physically older Wizard, a fist covering his mouth as he straightened his back.

"We can't." He murmured, almost dejected.

"Can't or won't? I may have been your enemy in your first life, as you were his, but haven't you two spent enough time together to warrant a different outcome?"

"Un résultat différent?" He scoffs, glaring to the dark-eyed man. " Who's to say we won't? Now-" (French- A different outcome?)

"You're still young, at least physically. Don't let the old fool take your school years again. Don't you want to tell any children you two may have about the fun and loving times? Times that didn't involve him?"

Draco paused, opening and closing his mouth a few times before keeping it shut. His body, which had moved to stand on its own, sat down once more. He placed his elbows on the table and cradled his head on his joined hands. He looked unsure and almost afraid.

"I know what he likes... I do... But that was with her." His eyes flashed a hard silver, his lips twitching into a snarl.

Ginny had gotten better after the last talk that Harry had with her. She was less pompous, less entitled. She was finally getting friends, they were mostly with Hufflepuffs, but they were at least other people besides Gryffindors. She had also laid off with the flirting and clinging, which was good for her health.

"Then make new memories. Learn the him now, the him that has an old soul just like yours. You're both powerful wizards, aren't you? Change yourselves to look like your adults and roam the city. Have fun while you're young. Maybe get into some harmless trouble."

The blond thought on it, ideas forming in his head before he gave the old Lord a grateful smile. He stood up once again and bowed his head in politeness.

"I will think on it." He hummed, turning his back to the other.

"Don't think too much. It doesn't have to be perfect. Besides, I don't think Potter cares too much about perfections." There was a playful scoff at the end from both men.

"I will keep that in mind." Draco chuckled, his smile growing ever so slightly. "Thank you for the talk."

The door closed softly with a distant ring of children's laughter, laughter of children that had once roamed that Black Manor as they played with each other as old enemies laughed and chatted over tea. Draco wanted that again, and hopefully so did his Life.

Chapter Text

"Potter."

"Malfoy?"

The dark-haired teen leaned back in his chair to look up to his opposite, giving him a gentle smile. His green eyes sparkled with life and looked so clear without his circular glasses. The blond wondered why he still wore them. He knew his eyes were far better than any microscope... Well, close enough anyway.

"Why do you still wear them?"

"Wear- Oh!" Harry laughed, his plump cheeks becoming a sweet rosy color. "It feels natural to wear them. Besides, mi muerte plateada, if Lemon-drop saw me without them, he'd know something was muy mal." (Spanish- my silver death; very wrong)

Draco nodded, a frown on his face. He loved seeing how cute and adorable Potter was with his glasses, but he also loved how he could see more of his Life. Seeing every twitch just a bit more, even how the ends of his eyes crinkle into baby crow's feet when he smiled and laughed so true.

"Ma vie émeraude, aimeriez-vous aller quelque part aujourd'hui?" The words rushed from his mouth. The only thing stopping them from jumbling was his years as a Pureblood, his years training his mouth to keep up with his racing mind to sound as perfect as possible. (French- My emerald Life, would you like to go somewhere today?)

Harry blinked owlishly, his cheeks growing steadily warmer. He then burst into a wide grin, his eyes glowing an impossible emerald green. The plants in the small library, for Purebloods, quickly bloomed and grew tall as time seemed to reverse its touch on everything within the room.

"Ah! ¡Sí, todos los sí!" The book that was in his hands was promptly forgotten as he hurried to jump to his feet. (Spanish- Yes, every yes!)

In his never-ending grace, he stumbled over his feet and fell into Draco's chest. The taller teen easily wrapped his hands around his waist and kept them both upright. He laughed at the over-reaction, yet his heart fluttered so happily.

"Have I kept you waiting, Potter~?" He cooed in a deeper voice.

The red cheeks only grew more so as said teen gave a mock glare.

"I could've asked." He huffed.

"But you didn't~"

Draco pulled him closer, his hands sliding just a bit lower. Harry's glare softened as he wrapped his arms around his Death's neck, pulling Draco down just a bit.

"Non, je n'ai pas~" (French- No, I did not.)

The young God's eyes flashed a dangerous silver, his fingers lightly digging into Harry's hips. The scarred soul smirked in a challenging way, his emerald eyes openly mocking and teasing him.

"Vous avez perdu votre langue?" He teased, wrinkling his nose in that cute manner that always drove him crazy. (French- Cat got your tongue)

Draco growled in warning.

"Don't forget what happened last time."

Last time... Harry tilted his head back with a dreamy grin as he remembered the last time he had teased Malfoy like this.

He remembered feeling the magic ribbon that tied his hands together and how hot the kisses were as they were roughly pressed against his throat and chest. The way the Pureblood's hands and magic caressed and practically worshipped his body~

He was sure the blond would've done more, they both wanted more, but Ginny had called... And then they both felt ashamed of what they had done. They hadn't talked about it, never brought it up. Till now of course~

Looking back to the silver-eyed man, he finally pulled away with a smirk.

"Alright, mi muerte plateada. Where should we go on such a fine warm day?" (Spanish-my silver death)

The silver hue in the Pureblood's eyes died, but not completely. He reached into his back pocket and pulled out a tiny brochure.

"Want to pick strawberries with me?"

Harry's eyes widen as a gasp escaped his lips. His tongue darted out and wetted them, already tasting the sweetness of the red fruit. He looked up to his opposite and nodded eagerly.

"I'll be reading in ten minutes." He barely allowed the words time to hang before he rushed off to get out of his wizarding clothes.

Draco laughed loudly, covering his mouth as he did so. With a flick of his hand, he changed his look to be that of his thirty-year-old self, in muggle clothes of course. He kept his hair short, but natural, remembering how Harry always preferred it like that.

"Mein oh mein~" A pair of voices cooed.

"Es scheint, als würde-" A red-hued vapor circled the blond from the right.

 "-jemand unseren kleinen Bruder-" A yellow-hue vapor circled from the left.

"-zu einem Date mitnehmen~" The vapors reformed into the twins, both of whom smirked at the God of Death. (German- My oh my~ It seems someone is taking our little brother out on a date~)

Draco blushed at the twins' words but nodded. He shouldn't be ashamed of taking someone he fancied out picking strawberries. Especially if that person was as wonderful as Harry Potter.

George, or the twin he assumed was George, nodded. He looked pleased.

"Gut. Er sehnt sich schon so lange." He chirped. (German- Good. He's been pining for so long.)

"Was für ein Leid, Feinde gieriger Zitronen zu sein!" Fred fell into his brother's arms with an arm over his forehead and his eyes closed. (German- The woes of being enemies of greedy lemons!)

The Pureblood snickered at the other Gods' melodrama, finding it greatly amusing. It also kept him from overthinking, as he usually did after the war. He had to over think, to make sure ever word he said couldn't be used against him. He had to rebuild the pride that was the Malfoy bloodline of course.

"So, where you going?" George leaned closer to the blond, tilting his head in an unnatural way.

"Yes, we have to know." Fred quickly mimicked his brother, grins growing on both of their faces.

"For safety reasons."

Draco scoffed, shaking his head.

"Like I would tell Chaos where to start."

The twins gasped with faux looks of hurt, jolting away from him! They pouted and tried puppy eyes, but when that didn't work they then pouted for real.

"Oh, was für ein kaltes Herz." (German- Aww, what cold heart.)

"Er vergießt keine Tränen für uns." (German- He sheds no tears for us.)

The two playfully wept into each other's arms, but their twitching lips showed their true emotions enough before Malfoy could question whether or not he had genuinely hurt their feelings. He stood his ground, only showing them an amused look and a raised eyebrow. After a few seconds, they stopped and laughed, grinning to him.

"Alright, we'll give." They teased.

"Chaos!" Harry's voice sounded in the small library. "Leave him be." The handsome wizard huffed at his adoptive brothers, who childishly turned into a pair of foxes and ran off.

Draco chuckled, leaning closer to the other with a playful smirk.

"I could've handled them, ma vie émeraude." He cooed. (French- My Emerald Life)

The green-eyed God scoffed, leaning just as close with an equally playful smirk.

"Oh, mi muerte plateada~ You have no experience with true Chaos." He winked at the end, pulling away. "Now, lets go before we waste the day away!" He chirped, grinning brightly. (Spanish- My Silver Death)

The blond's face flushed a sweet pink, his own lips forming an equally bright grin. It seemed impossible for him not to be happy with the other so close by.

Chapter Text

"Look! This one is perfectly ripe!" The dark-haired chirped, happily plucking a few strawberries from the bush.

The blond laughed, plucking his own strawberries. The fields were covered in strawberries and blueberries, many of which shone under the sun. There were a plenty of people milling about, mostly families and couples like them.

"Mummy!" A child showed his mother a juicy and ripe strawberry shining in a redder hue.

Harry smiled at the small family, chuckling a little. He stood up and moved along, looking to the rare sunny sky of the UK. The day was seeming so nice.

"Merveilleux jour?" Draco cooed, moving closer to him. (French- Wonderful day?)

"Sí, mi muerte." (Spanish-yes, my Death)

The blond offered his hand to his other, who quickly and happily took that hand. They continued walking, looking at the fruit and occasionally picking some. Some of the picked food went to feeding the other, getting juices on the chins, which caused some laughter.

As they walked about, they noticed that the plants seemed to bloom and ripen as they got closer. It was a curious thing, but they ignored it. They were having fun and they didn't want to think too much about the oddities around them.

After picking the berries they wanted, they left to explore the little farm market set up not too far away. Of course, they had their fruits carefully bagged before moving about. It wasn't long before they began buying and looking at more fruits and vegetables. Of course, this got them into a small argument.

"We have many food at the Manor, mon vie." Draco gave the other a look.

"Those aren't fresh like these, Mi muerte." Harry huffed, lightly glaring.

"They are fresh. We buy them weekly, non?"

"Sí, ya lo sé. Sino es mejor para tú." (Spanish- Yes, I know. But it's better for you)

He was given an unbelieving look. Harry shook his head, huffing in annoyance.

"Putamente purasangre." He grumbled. (Spanish- Fucking Pureblood)

He gave the young woman working the stand a smile as he bought some of her stock. She gave them an amused look, bagging the food he had chosen. He smiled to her before practically shoving an apple into his partner's mouth.

Draco grunted, grabbing the fruit and properly eating it just to please his opposite. He paused for a second before munching on it with a slight pout. Harry smirked, playfully tilting his nose in the air and walking off to gather more food.

The Pureblood continued to pout as he followed Potter, munching on the sweet apple. It tasted much better than most other apples he had eaten in his lives. He was brought out of his pouting when he saw how peaceful and happy Harry looked talking and interacting with the famers.

Once he was done with his food, he tossed the core, moving over to his date. The green-eyed male smiled to him as he proudly showed off the bags of food they would have to use soon.

"I can make us dinner!" He chirped, bouncing ever so much.

Malfoy laughed, grinning back and nodding.

"Away from the Manor?" He teased.

Harry scoffed, rolling his eyes in amusement. He didn't need to say anything for them both to know that would be true. After all, this was their day, their date, and they don't need their overprotective guardians trying to barge in.

"Te encantará." Potter cooed, leaning closer to his taller partner. (Spanish- You'll love it)

Draco's face flushed, him looking away from the rather sexy look that the other was given him.

"Je n'en doute pas, Mon émeraude." (French-I don't doubt that, My emerald)

Harry's cheeks colored a little, smiling to him. They gazed at each other for a few minutes before they took each other's hand. They had enough of the Muggle world, it was time to have a dinner date.

Chapter Text

Summer ended far too fast. Almost like they had a weekend away before Harry, Marvolo, and Severus stood by Dumbledore's side as the school waited for the two other wizarding schools. Despite having seen it before, the Council was still impressed and amazed by the sight of them appearing.

The tall Mistress gave Dumbledore a thin smile. It was clear that she was just a bit more openly hostile towards the greying fool. If only bitterly giving him some form of respect. The fool didn't seem to notice or care. The bearded headmaster from Durmstrang was also greeted along with an uncomfortable looking Victor Krum.

The three Lords frowned at how Dumbledore showed off their school. Quickly, Harry stepped forward.

"Greetings, Headmistress Maxime of Beauxbatons, Headmaster Karkaroff of Durmstrang. It is wonderful to meet others Magical Teachers." He offered the two of them a warm smile and a hand.

The French woman blinked in surprise while the Russian man narrowed his eyes. The woman gave a sweeter smile to the boy, taking his hand, to which he brought to his lips as any properly raised Pureblood was taught to do for woman.

"It is a wonder meeting you, Lord Potter I assume?" Headmistress Maxime tilted her head, looking to him with a smile.

"Yes, and these are my fellow Lords of Hogwarts." Said Lord motioned to the other two.

The two Lords politely followed the younger's lead, shaking hands with Karkaroff, who tensed when making eye contact with the new Lord Slytherin. Even someone as far off as him would've known who truly stood before him.

The leaders of Hogwarts soon lead their guests inside, having the Beauxbatons with the Ravenclaws and Durmstrang's with the Slytherin, like before. They had seemed happier there anyhow. The schools were given time to come together to think of a way to showcase their magical prows while being entertaining of course.

This time, Harry refused to allow Hogwarts be made a fool with sing. Its cute, but to impress and show off? Not so much. Instead, he called upon the twins to do a little performance~

The room was alight with colors and dancing magic, surprised laughter slipping from even the tense Victor Krum. It was wonderful.

"My! What classes teach that?" Madame looked to the three Heirs more than Dumbledore.

"Sadly, we don't have specific classes that teach that type of magic. The Weasley twins happen to be clever spell weavers. I believe Lord Prince and Lord Slytherin and I were going to discuss adding more class suggestions to the roster next year?" The green-eyed teen looked up to them, smiling even so like a Pureblood.

Marvolo chuckled and nodded, sitting up just a bit.

"Yes, I have read that were many classes, one of which that taught young wizards and witches on how to create their own spells."

The French headmaster's eyes widen, her leaning down ever so slightly to hear more of what the Slytherin Lord had to say.

The rest of the time happened similar to last, expect the twins weren't silly enough to try and put their names in. Many people asked about it, to which their response was something along the lines of:

"Why would we risk our lives?"

"For some Galleons like that?"

"We make good money as we do now."

This surprisingly got many laughs and thoughtful looks. Yet, everything was the same still. Mad-Eye Moody, the real one this time, still taught about the Unforgiveable Curses. When the names were called, despite no doing of the Dark Lord, Harry's name was summoned once more. Unlike before, where everyone glared at him and looked at him like he was attention seeking, they looked confused and worried.

"How... Strange..." The green-eyed Lord tilted his head with an innocently blank expression. "Sir Crouch, is the Goblet broken? Or a fake?"

The mustached man bristled, his eyes wide and his mouth naturally forming into a scowl.

"I only ask because I, Harry James Potter-Gryffindor, swear on my life that I had not asked or commanded anyone to put my name in. Nor have I done it myself."

Everyone held their breath, waiting to see the result. Of course, the old soul was careful with his wording. He knew this was bound to happen again, but he had done nothing. He really did want to enjoy the games from an outside perceptive.

"The young Lord is correct." Marvolo interjected quickly. "Only three names should have been drawn, and Lord Potter-Gryffindor has yet to become of age. Should you allow him to participate, you are emancipating him."

Crouch Senior paused before nodding slowly, his hands clasped tightly in front of him.

"The Goblet is real." He gritted, closing his eyes and taking a deep breath before continuing. "The Goblet is real, and the Lord must participate. He is now bound to the games."

Everyone watched as this young-faced Lord gave such a disappointed, grandfatherly look to his Senior. It was as if he had aged before their eyes in a strange way.

"What a silly thing." He muttered aloud. "We already have a Hogwarts' player... It is not fair to him." He shook his head before silently moving to where the others were.

As much as this would be an annoyance to do, again, a secret smirk grew on his face. He openly admitted he had nothing to do with his name being called, leaving Rita without her ability to use that against him. And Dumbledore just made it impossible to control him now~ Seemed things were going more in the Council's favor than the Chicken's.

Chapter Text

The Wizarding World seemed to be in an uproar at hearing that Harry Potter, the youngest Lord there has been in several decades, being forced to participate in the deadly tournament! Of course, there was nothing any could do now that he had accepted, but that didn't matter.

Everyone seemed more concerned with him. The pins that were mocking him weren't there this time. A few wished him luck to at least survive. He didn't need that. He had a guess of which they were going to do now. He just had to help the other players live. They were good people.

Like before, Hagrid showed Harry the dragons, and he knew which types. So, he spoke with the three. Fleur and Krum were hesitant on believing him, but Cedric was more than eager to heed his advice.

"I've known him for years, he wouldn't lie. Not about this. Besides, he just wants us all to have an equal advantage."

His Hufflepuff words worked well into getting the other two to practicing their magic. Harry didn't necessarily need to, but he loved playing with it. Watching as plants grew around him and moved with his command, even looking at everyone's unique Life signature! Oh, that was his favorite part, seeing so much life and power from the three of them.

Then the trial came. Each got their tiny dragons, hissing and cursing dragons. The old soul had to take a moment to get over his shock of this. He then smiled serenely, cooing at the tiny creature.

The victors were called one by one, scores being shouted out till it was Harry's turn. He easily walked out, giving a polite bow to the people.

Everyone but the Council held their breath as he moved toward the angered dragon. Yet, she when she opened her mouth to spew fire onto the young-looking wizard, he spoke using harsh sounding words. Similar to Parseltongue, but not quite... Like it was a different dialect.

The dragon lowered her head to the nest, huffed and allowed the boy to grab the false egg and hurry off. He had the best time, but seeing as Parseltongue was considered "Dark Magic", he had points taken.

Everyone of Hogwarts cheered for their two champions, smiles on their faces. No one against Harry Potter, only wishing him luck. It sickened Dumbledore.

After that trial he destroyed his office.

"He can speak to dragons! Dragons!" He raved to the lonely room.

The few Slytherin Headmasters laughed and laughed, greatly enjoying what they were hearing about their new favorite student. He was a marvel!

The greyed fool scowled at the paintings. With a swish of his wand and a deep breath, all of his rage was gone from the surface of course. Underneath he was boiling and twisting with it. He needed to figure a way for him to control that naive boy!

Suddenly, he grinned, looking pleased with himself. There was still that second trial. That could work, could help him plant the seeds of doubt and pain in the dear boy.

The paintings looked onto him, stewing in curiosity. Yes, they should be more worried for the young wizard, but if he was as great as they're hearing, he'd win. It was the how that was fascinating these old painted bones. Especially seeing how riled it got the idiot Headmaster.

With a pip in his step, the Headmaster went down to enjoy dinner with the rest of the staff, gleaming happily about. Not that the other fools would notice how sinister it truly looked.

Chapter Text

A sudden wash of cold ran down Harry's spine as he prepared for the second trial. A cold that caused something inside of him to stir. It was warning him. Something happened, something changed, and everything was going to go wrong!

Taking a deep breath, he forced himself to calm down. He shouldn't worry about that. Everything was going according to last time, though Victor was seeming interested in a different girl, a sweet Ravenclaw. Seemed like his type anyhow.

Wrapping the robes around him, he hurried off to see his friends... Except he couldn't find Draco. Which was odd. His beautiful Death had promised to be there for him. It scared him. Perhaps, he was part of it?

"Harry, mate, stop growling." Neville placed a tender hand on his Godbrother's shoulder, his eyes shifting about. He didn't want anyone hearing the growl.

"I can't find Draco." The raven-haired hissed, his green eyes shining like the killing curse.

The other nodded glumly, his frantic eyes focused back on him.

"I know, but you can save him."

That had quiet the growl that had been growing increasingly louder the longer they walked. Looking around, he noted that Hermione wasn't there, but the twins and Luna were walking ahead of them. They seemed to be chattering about something happily.

It wasn't long before the four competitors were at the lake's edge in freezing weather with nothing on by their swimsuits. He was at least glad they were mostly covering, and that he knew some warming charms.

He ignored the words that were being shouted, shifting nervously as he tried to keep his mind clear. He knew where they were, he could get there and save his Death...

At the sound of the flare, he dove in. The freezing water made him wince, but he shook his head from it. Being cold wasn't important. The gillyweed he had consumed not long before activated, allowing him to glide through the water with little problems.

Using his eyes, he could see the Life of the merfolk. He carefully avoided them till he came to where their precious treasures were. It was there, that he looked on in confusion.

There was Fleur's sister, Victor's Ravenclaw sweetheart, and Cedric's Cho... But then there was Ron. In this lifetime, Ron wasn't Harry's special person. No, that would be Draco. Shaking his head, he swam forward, secretly watching as Cedric grabbed Cho and moving out of Victor's way as he snatched his Ravenclaw.

He moved forward, grabbing Ron and reaching for the little girl. Of course, merfolk pointed their spears at him. He wasn't as nervous as he was last time. He knew more spells, water spells too. He narrowed his eyes onto them, letting them glow.

"His blood will taint your waters, hers will curse you."

The Merfolk hesitated before lowering their spears. They glanced between the two of their captures before nodding, snarling toward Ron.

"Get rid of the pest." The leader of the group hissed.

Harry bowed his head before zipping off with the two of them in his arms. When he neared the platform, he hurried to the surface, finally allowing them to breath the fresh and chilly air.

Fleur was at the steps, wrapped in a towel with tears streaming down her face like before. Her eyes glowed with happiness, shocked laughter slipping from her lips as she called for her sister.

As he climbed up, handing the little girl to her worried sister, he scanned the crowd looking for his Death. He still wasn't there, which worried him more than he liked to admit. He knew Draco was a powerful wizard, they both had trained and fought together! Yet, something just didn't feel right.

"Thanks, mate... For getting me out of that." Ron gasped, giving the other a wary smile.

Harry nodded his head, still looking around for a familiar blond.

"Luns, have-"

"No... I thought he would..." She trailed off, her dreamy look focusing as she looked around.

He frowned more, a stirring inside of his chest growing. It was like an animal was clawing to come out. He needed to find Draco.

Taking a deep breath, he grabbed onto Luna. He needed to calm down. She wrapped an arm around him, patting his back.

After being wrapped in a warm towel, he tried to disappear to find his Slytherin Prince. However, Ron had just grabbed him, pulling him off somewhere else. He had no choice but to follow. It annoyed him, making that stirring much worse.

"Ron, where are you taking me? This isn't the way to the Dorms." He finally called.

"I just... I saw you were looking for someone..." The ginger muttered, an annoyed look on his face.

Against his better judgement, Harry picked up his pace.

"You know where Draco is?"

He got no response till they were at a door to an empty classroom. If memory served him correct, this classroom was often used for making out and sex with other Houses. A pit of dread filled his gut.

No... Draco wouldn't. He knows Draco, he has known him for nearly a century! He would never be found here... Well, maybe if Harry asked, but that is something entirely different!

Ron opened the door silently, pulling Harry in. The room was dark, but even still he could tell it was empty. Clean, but empty.

"Ron, why are-"

The old soul's words were cut off by a rude pair of lips. They were chapped and cold, filled with the feeling of hate and lust.

Without another thought, Harry's hand moved on its own. It nailed the ginger in the stomach, forcing him away with a heavy gag. Disgusted, the raven began roughly wiping his lips, but the feeling persisted.

"What the bloody hell!" He shouted, moving away from him.

Ron scowled, looking up to the bastard. He paused as he saw those green eyes, that he hates to admit were so beautiful, glowing menacingly. Scales seemed to shine on the teen's cheeks, his teeth looking a bit sharper than before.

"Why did you do that?" Stressed, the old soul ran a hand through his hair, his brows furrowing. "Did Mrs. Weasley never teach you manners?" He chided.

This seemed to have annoyed the other, as without a thought, he lunged forward. Surprised, the smaller bodied wizard fell onto the ground in a daze. Crude lips were once again on his with large hands keeping his pinned. A tongue was shoved into his mouth, licking around. It tasted like stale sweets and fish.

Ron was actually beginning to enjoy kissing the brat. He was disgusted at first when Dumbledore had suggested that he try to seduce Potter, but now it was seeming alright. He quite liked having someone pinned underneath him~ Especially as a consequence for ignoring him and making him feel worthless throughout the years.

Suddenly, he found him yanked off him, bound by vines. Harry's eyes were the only source of light in the dark, red slits acting as pupils. The sound of something ripping, clothes or skin, echoed in the lonely room. Soon, there was more color, shining a deep red and emerald along his skin, like scales. No, they were scales.

Harry bared his teeth, rage in his eyes. He had been kind enough to this bastard. He had tried to help him; his brothers had tried too! Now, now it was time for a harder lesson.

Chapter Text

The next morning, people could only whisper. They had heard about it, hard not when the scream practically echoed throughout the whole castle! Rumors were flying about, but one thing stayed constant, Harry had gotten through his Creature Inheritance, and it was bloody.

They all looked to him, seeing his scrunched and guilty looking face, him wringing his hands together with those grandfatherly eyes glimmering with unshed tears. They couldn't be afraid of him, nor could they hate him. He looked so close to breaking as it was, and many of the Hogwarts students liked him well enough. Ron was always a problem child, so they were positive that he had done something bad.

Then Draco burst through the Great Hall doors, hair disheveled and clothes wrinkled with his tie hanging limply around his neck and shirt partially unbuttoned. He bee-lined right toward Potter, who had stood the second he saw him.

Within an instant, the two were hugging, Malfoy having a tight hold on his shorter partner. The Hall was silent, even the guest students were curious as to what happened. Practically everyone knew that Heir Malfoy and Heir Potter were close, and considering what lost precious things were found, it was strange that it was the youngest Weasley boy that was Potter's precious thing.

"Where were you yesterday?" Was the first question, the smaller wizard's lip unwillingly began to tremble.

Everyone watched the prime and proper Slytherin Prince softly coo and cup the other's face, caressing it so tenderly and lovingly.

"I don't know what happened. A few hours before the trial, I was tired, so I took a nap only to wake up in the Medical Room. Madame Pomfrey thinks I was poisoned."

No more words were shared as Harry buried his head into Draco's chest, completely trusting him. He did nothing but pick him up and sit by the twins. He had been hearing the buzzing about something happening after the trial. He didn't know what was going on, but he knew that Harry needed him. It didn't hurt that on his rushed way out, he saw a very injured Ronald Weasley. Injured enough he felt a bit sorry for the boy.

Of course, this pity vanished when he was told by his crying boyfriend exactly what had transpired. He believed his dear when he said he didn't know why Ron was chosen or why Ron was so bold in doing such a disgusting act.

Draco knew though. It was the same person that had poisoned him hoping that he would never wake up. Damn was he lucky that his own inheritance kept him alive.

As angry and vengeful as the Slytherin wanted to get, comforting his dear Life was by far more important. As pretty as Harry was when crying, Malfoy only wanted those tears to come from happiness not this kind of stress and fear.

"Ma vie d'émeraude, what can I do to make you stop crying? I won't ever allow that vile thing near you again. I won't disappear like I did, I'll-"

"I can feel his hands and lips on me still." Those bright eyes gleamed with disgust and self-hatred. "I want to stop feeling it. Por favor ayúdame, mi muerte plateada." (Spainish-Please help me, my silver death.)

The blond paused, sweetly holding his opposite, looking into those desperate eyes. He was sure to get his revenge later.

"Bien sûr, mon amour." (French-Of course, my love.)

Draco and Harry weren't seen for the rest of the day, not that anyone wanted to find them at that moment. Not when the blond Pureblood looked nearly ready to kill someone for making his boyfriend cry.

After that day, no one saw the two apart or without at least one other person from their friend group with them at all times. It was clear someone was trying to hurt them, and it was equally clear that they weren't having it.

Soon, though, the incident was far from anyone's minds as the Yule ball took full force. McGonagall, like before, had taken to it happily. The others enjoyed her enthusiasm on such a day. It brought smiles to their faces. If only a little.

However, one thing hadn't changed about the times. The need for proper dress wear. The Twin Weasleys had been making well enough money to not worry about looking like a fool, Luna had her and Hermione's dresses matching for their animals, and Neville's clothes didn't need much altering. Draco had his picked-out months prior, and only told Harry the colors as they were obviously going together.

"But how should I dress?" He whined to the Council. "Feminine or masculine? Dress or suit?" He looked to his boyfriend, hoping he would have answers.

It had been lately that the old soul had been embracing a rather feminine side of himself, which the Council, especially Hare and Raven, found adorable. So, the question stood firm, a need for the right answer on how to present himself as a respectable Lord that wouldn't make a fool of himself and his date. Draco, of course, was of no help, bearing an amused smile on his face. Potter pouted to him, narrowing his eyes in a less than friendly way. It held no bite to his opposite.

To placate his annoyed lover, he kissed his cheek. This worked instantly, changing that pout into a warm smile causing a few plants to grow. Still, he was annoyed with having to quickly figure out what to wear once again on such an important occasion.

~~~

Malfoy wore a deep green-almost black- suit with silver embordering with his tie being a blood red. It gave off the appearance as if he had been stabbed in the heart. In some ways that was true, especially as he looked toward the stairs as he had seen Krum and Cedric look there too, their faces flushed with wide eyes.

Draco allowed his eyes to rake over Harry's body as his breath was stolen away. Last time, he was too much of a coward to look at him, but now he sees all of his Life. His Life's clothes were unique, being half feminine and half masculine, made sense that he would be far too indecisive about it till the week of! But it fitted the new God well, making him look like what he will become.

"Now time for the Champion's Dance!"

Eagerly, Malfoy took his date's hand, placing a somewhat firm hand on his waist. He watched as those enchanting green eyes looked only to him. His own silvery eyes looked to his wild hair, seeing how the red ornament made the mess look presentable. His eyes drifted back down, pulling his boyfriend even closer.

"Must we wait?" He whispered as he guided the smaller in the dance. Even after all these years, he was still a terrible dancer.

"We're still young." Came a flustered response.

The Pureblood pouted a little, catching Harry's free hand as the two parted and circled before pulling close once more.

"We are older than the fool."

"By spirit, not body." Harry offered a sweet smile that did nothing for the growing desire within him.

The two continued dancing in silence afterward, both just basking in the other's presence. It was like Second year, only without swords and magic being thrown about. It was far more peaceful and held a new place within their new world.

Then, just as their dance was coming to a close, Harry leaned into his partner's ear.

"Sixth year." He then pressed a kiss to his cheek, pulling away one final time.

A mischievous smirk was on his face, his eyes shining with their own lustful light that egged Draco's on. He doubted he could wait that long, but he would do anything for his beautiful phoenix. Absolutely anything.

Chapter Text

"That boy is a monster! A monster!" Molly screeched in the room. Her eyes a blaze. "He's ruining everything! He ruined my Roninks!"

Dumbledore had to do his best to remind himself that he still needed her. She could be controlled, he knew that. He just needed to speak to her carefully.

"And Arthur! Oh that moron! He gave your seat to those, those Slytherin brats!"

"Yes, it seems the Dark side has their grasp on Harry and your husband. They're poisoning their minds." He soothed her, getting her to breathe.

"Yes, your right..."

"Your children, Ron and Ginny, deserve the world. They are such good children of the Light. I know magic and potions that would heal him, but I need your permission."

Molly paused, shifting a little. She was hesitant in believing him. It was taking everything she had to keep him from divorcing her! He didn't talk to her about work or his newest fascination! He was even staying late!  No, that wasn't the worst thing. It was his newfound friendship with Lucius Malfoy.

"Yes." She growled, the flame in her eyes shifting. "It's those damn snakes. They're poisoning him. Tainting him and my children." She huffed.

"Yes, him and Hermione."

"Hermione?" Her face twisted, but she was listening to him.

The edges of his lips quirked up. He had control now.

"Yes, Hermione. She's a Muggle-born. Very, very clever. A Ravenclaw, but because she's a Muggle-born-"

"Oh the poor dear!" Molly gasped, covering her mouth with her eyes wide.

That was the reaction that he wanted, so the grey fool didn't mind her interruption. He knew how she was about Muggle-borns, and Hermione genuinely was a brilliant witch, it was disgusting how she clung to that Lovegood girl. The blonde always gave him such blank stares in a cold way no child should look at him for! He was the great Albus Dumbledore!

Blinking those thoughts away, he quickly took a few drops of her blood, sending her away to get some drops from her husband.

"It may work, but that boy will forever be marred. Should you heal him, his soul will forever be tarnished... So would that poor girl." Came the voice of his prisoner.

He scowled, narrowing his eyes on the hidden door. His prisoner only shook his head with a sorrowful look. He hoped against hope that Fate would be kind to the youngest Weasleys, after all they are just merely children that are being tended to by a corrupted shepherd. Just as he hoped that he felt a cold chill just like he usually felt when his other half would decide to do something foolish.

Molly came back not soon after, mumbling and cursing under her breath about her husband. She then handed the tiny vial to the man she practically worshipped as a god. He thanked her kindly, carefully shooing her away so he could do the spell in peace. Even as faithful as she was, she hesitated before agreeing.

Straightening his back and fixing his look, he walked out of his room. He took powerful and calculated strides as he made his way to the Infirmary. On his way there, he saw the only female Weasley child.

"Ginevra, please come with me."

She followed him like a little lamb, ready to listen to anything he had to say. As much as Harry's cold words from before had stopped her bragging, she still believed heavily that Dumbledore knew right and wrong in every way.

Ron was in pain, so much pain that it was near hell! He wasn't sure whether or not he was asleep or dying. Some part of him hoped dying as then the pain would eventually disappear. Yet, as he thought that, the pain worsened for several seconds only to recede. As the pain vanished, it took with it the droziness that practically had consumed him.

Blinking a little, he looked around, noticing that one of his eyes was a bit hazy. He then saw Dumbledore standing before him with his wand in hand. Looking around a bit more, he saw his sister looking concerned and then that he was in the Infirmary.

Confusion was on the red teen's face before he sprung up with a gasp, his eyes wide. His mouth opened and closed for a few seconds before his hands and head looked at his body till said hands reached his chest. Underneath the thin nightgown, he could feel the bandages and below them he could feel the claw marks that would turn into scars.

"Ronald?" Dumbledore carefully spoke, a bit hesitant at seeing how violently the boy was feeling himself.

"He was beautiful." Were the first words out of his mouth.

"He nearly killed you!" Ginny hissed, gripping the metal end.

Ron glared at her, his nose wrinkling in a near sneer.

"He looked like an angel! He's just brainwashed by those snakes!" He growled.

She huffed, shifting her weight.

"Ronald is correct." The two turned toward their Headmaster and their god. "Harry has been lied to and manipulated into becoming an Angel for the Dark. For Voldemort." The two flinched, but a fire quickly burned in their eyes. "Only he and Hermione are the good children of their little friend group."

"Hermione?" Ron didn't bother holding back his distaste for the name.

"The smart Ravenclaw that Loony drags around?" There was a dreamy note in the youngest Weasley's words.

Everything was falling into place without him even trying! Oh, how Fate must've been smiling upon him!

"Yes, she's a Muggle-born, you must see how easy it would be for such manipulative Slytherins to control her."

"Even Loony?" As much as she didn't care for the weird Ravenclaw, she couldn't see her as a Slytherin. She was strange, but open about everything she did.

"Yes, she's one of those rare Dark witches from another House."

The Headmaster watched with glee as the little Weasley's face twisted back into believing him. He knew about her distaste for the blonde and about the fact that said blonde was rarely understood.

"I know it is a lot for you two, but I need you to bring them back to us. To the side of Light."

Ron and Ginny gave each other a look, talking only with their eyes. Having groomed them since they were young, he easily understood each look as they challenge the other about who they would have. Of course, the "talk" was quick with both taking the person he had hoped they would.

"For the greater good." They answered.

He gave them a proud smile, patting them on the head.

"For the greater good." He affirmed.

Chapter Text

"I haven't seen any spell or potion that could heal those types of injuries. Nothing." Hermione glanced over to Ron, who had been released early from Madam Pomfrey's care.

Despite how brutal Harry had attacked him, the only scars to show were a few claw marks on his face, changing his left blue eye to a shocking white with the once black pupil looking almost purple and slitted like a cat's. There were a few minor scars on his arms and hands, but there was no shaking or lack of mobility with his arms and hands. It was as if he didn't get mauled by a pissed off Creature and just got hurt by some other means.

"He could have an inheritance?" Fred murmured, looking to his twin.

"Maybe it could've healed him?" George gave a shrug.

Hermione shook her head, pulling at her fingers and rubbing her hands. She hated not knowing the answer to something, hated not being useful. Dumbledore always treasured people that were useful.

Hermione flinched as her shoulder was grabbed. She didn't need to look up to know who it was.

"Granger," his voice was colder and crueler than Snape's ever has been, "I am beginning to wonder if you are purposefully losing focus."

The eyes of the others were on her instantly. Ron's were filled with disappointment and disgust. Ginny's were with anger and jealousy. Molly, a woman that sometimes acted like a second mother, appeared so disappointed she couldn't look her in the eye. She loved being needed and they needed her for this.

"I-I'm trying, I swear! It's just... Love potions? For Harry? He's dense, he doesn't need-"

"Dense? All he can seemingly think about is that Malfoy Snake!" Ron banged his hand on the table.

She flinched, rubbing and pulling at her hands. She would've liked to shift in discomfort, but despite Dumbledore's old age, he was strong. He didn't want her to move away from their looks, from their voices.

"Now, Hermione," his voice was sickly sweet, "this is for Harry's own good. For the greater good."

She slowly nodded, trying to fool herself into believing those words. It was for the greater good... It left a sour taste in her mouth.

"May I talk with young Granger alone?"

The Weasleys didn't question him. They never questioned him. They never stayed near to hear his twisted words or to see how tightly he gripped her shoulders.

"You took Harry's money. I promised you his ancestors' books and knowledge. You swore that you would help the Light, that you would help me. You're not taking back your word?" His voice shifted from calm to cold and then to deadly. His eyes were emotionless as if he would do whatever he would do to keep her silence.

Tears filled her eyes, her throat closing up. Quickly, she shook her head. He raised an eyebrow.

"You know how I feel about head shaking." He whispered.

Swallowing thickly, she opened and closed her mouth to get it working again. The grip on her shoulder grew more painful as his patience became thin.

"I'll keep my word, Professor."

"Owl." Hare's voice brought her back, her cool hands rubbing the older witch's shoulders.

The bushy haired girl sniffled, pressing her body into the other. The blonde laid her head on the other's, humming a sweet song.

The other Gods looked to the two with a confused expression, only Phoenix appeared worried. He was sure that what she had faced alone was bad, traumatic in its own right. Using his eyes, he could see Hermione's harsh thoughts piercing into her body. It was graphic looking.

"Do you need a moment?" He whispered.

The brown-haired girl took a moment to answer, shaking her head and sitting back up. She took several deep breaths, giving them a weak smile.

"I'll be fine... I just need to go to the library." She murmured.

"No." Luna was firm on that, grabbing her girlfriend's hand. "You need to take a break. You've been overworking yourself again." She cooed, cupping the other's face.

"But-"

"Break, 'Mione. What's another day?" Harry joked, reaching over and placing a hand on her outstretched hand.

Her eyes flitted around his face, desperately trying to see if that was the truth. His face was kind and gentle, everything that Dumbledore claimed to be Harry was. It helped relax her, her terrified smile becoming sweet.

With that, talk shifted to the final trial. It was going to be somewhat easy for the God of Life to escape the maze, however he wasn't sure he wanted to try and win. After all, they didn't need the money nor the fame that came with the winnings. Besides, it would mean more if the true champions were to win.

It soon was quietly agreed upon that they would let the true champions win. Whichever one that may be.

The trial, thankfully, went as planned like before with Cedric giving Harry that classic Hufflepuff grin and offering to share the reward.

"Just the fame." The Lion joked, his hand posed and ready.

The Badger laughed, nodding.

"No money for the twins?"

"Like they need it."

The two gave a quick laugh before grabbing the Portkey, feeling that disgusting feeling of going somewhere else. Opening their eyes, they were met with shouts of joy and happiness, Hogwarts quickly grabbing the two and putting them on the strongest shoulders. Soon, the ravenet was pulled from the shoulders and given a firm hug from his Death.

He grinned as he wrapped his arms around him, only pulling away to give his boyfriend a sweet kiss. The blond tensed before relaxing into the kiss.

Watching the two kiss was a very angry red-head. Violent jealousy grew inside of him as the snake forced his lips onto him. It was clear to him that his angel was being poisoned by some means. He was sure that a pureblood like Malfoy was some sort of Veela, forcing himself onto the sweet Harry Potter.

He would save him. He would make sure that Malfoy never got to touch Harry again. All he had to do was listen to Dumbledore.

Chapter Text

After the Tournament, things at Wizengamot had gotten tense. Umbridge had gotten into her head about how they should add more laws and regulations to Creatures again, using Harry's outburst as a reason. The people weren't as quick to trust her or Dumbledore. Somewhere in their minds, they felt like there had to be a reason.

To put it to rest, the young Lord allowed his memories of the incident to be shown.

"My creature had felt like I was danger. As it is becoming common knowledge among the younger generation, the Creature side of a wizard only becomes out of control when threatened or in danger. I do apologize for the havoc and possible trauma toward Ronald Weasley, but I also can't forgive what he had tried to do to me."

Many of the other Lords nodded in agreement, silently thinking that the boy had gotten a deserved punishment. He wasn't even dead! Just scarred! Looking to the twin Lords, a few weaker faced people flinched from the wrathful look on their face.

"No, we should try to increase the knowledge of Creatures and make laws that actively protect them." Lord Weasley claimed, his other half nodding.

There were quiet murmurs of agreement, whispers of what could happen to their children should they be forced in a similar position. No, they needed to do something to protect their children.

Umbridge had hated that, but there was little that she could do. Instead, she somehow was able to convince the Board to allow her to teach the Dark Arts seeing as Moody was just too intense, and an Auror. However, with pressure from the three Hogwarts Heirs, someone else was in charge of talking about Creatures. With very little convincing, the Heir Slytherin was tasked with this.

The school wasn't happy to hear about her. Many students have heard about her... less than popular opinions and the types of laws she likes. With almost no encouragement from Hare and Owl, some of the future reporters were able to dig up on her family history. It was pretty alright, the main problem was with her specifically.

Then came to her introduction. The only peace the children had was when she finally stopped talking thanks to Marvolo interrupting her!

"Doloras, the students are growing hungry, and your pretty words are boring even I. Please get to your point so we may eat."

A couple of students stifled their laughs as they saw her face turn as hideous a pink as her clothes.

With a huff, she concluded herself quickly, finally sitting down so Dumbledore may finish his own speech. After that, everyone ate as fast as they could, seeing as their food time was cut in half. The Hufflepuffs were sure to mention it to the Kitchen Elves before bed, they don't want them to be upset at the lack of food being eaten. It wasn't their fault after all.

Eventually, things had settled with her... Mostly. Her first lessons made her the most hated teacher, even against the old ways of Snape! Yes, he had gotten better at teaching since he had joined the Council. Anyway, learning theories were good, at least a little, when it came to the written tests and reasons, but everything else was clearly lacking.

Professor Marvolo's class on the other hand talked extensively about Creatures and their strengths and weaknesses. Like how many Raven Creatures were attracted to shiny things or death and how Phoenix Creatures were attracted to death and fire. However, both were also weak against each other and certain types of poisons he didn't want to get into yet. He did teach a few spells to daze them, however.

Ron and Ginny were taking plenty of notes on this. They were becoming rather studious Weasleys, which concerned their twin brothers. They were sure they were up to something, but at the current moment, even they couldn't think of what it could be. Besides, after almost a month, they had to deal with the bitch.

Yes, like the time before, she tried to take over Hogwarts. It wasn't as easy this time, with Hogwarts being more united than it probably ever had been! No student truly wanted to side with her, and her rules were pushing people more and more to the extremes!

No wearing the uniform improperly, even when you had no class- this led to a lot of students going to class in transfigured muggle clothes as protest. The clothes were still very polite and formal, but not Wizengamot approve.

No students of the opposite sex should be within three feet of each other- trans and nonbinary students came forward, a little hesitantly, but forward, nonetheless. Of course, this made the Witch mad! Like she raised her wand to a student mad! Thankfully, McGonagall stopped her, reprimanding her with clear hatred in her eyes.

This scene easily made the front paper the next week, the picture and recount taken by the budding reporter Collen. He was furious at the treatment of his fellow classmates! Especially since the person that bitch raised her wand to was one of his possible future contacts! They both agreed on that, so maybe future lover too? Who knows.

It got worse from there, but the students did their best to stay together. Stay united. There were two leaders from every House, not Perfects but normal students, that would converse about everything that was happening. This kept misinformation and most rumors and lies to the bare minimum. They didn't want to be divided. Of course, some of those people were part of the Council, but so what?

Another thing that very much annoyed her, was the fact that students only showed up for the attendance and the homework, after that, they got their real lessons from Marvolo. She tried to accuse the Heirs, likely something that Dumbledore was able to whisper into her ears, of turning the students against her, but it was easily debunked! In fact, no one from Harry's close circle had said a word about turning to Marvolo for help! Maybe have Owl mention his scores on the subject, but nothing else.

By the time Yule was over, she was finally gone and removed from her state of power. This little trip had showed everyone who she truly was and it was vile. Vile and disgusting enough that not even Fudge was able to save her. No one would've been able to save her. The only thing she could hope for, was that someone would give her a job cleaning the floors.

Chapter Text

Draco had begun to get clingy; everyone could see it. Everyone but Harry who found it charming and cute. Then again, he too had also begun clingy. This all came ahead when just after break.

Everyone was excited to see their friends and partners, especially since the Wizarding world was in an upheaval about everything. It was to the point everyone was scrambling to finish their homework!

Harry and Draco already had their work done, as had the other Council members. So, the two of them were just spending time within the Slytherin Dorms. It was simple enough. They were just cuddling, allowing their magic to flow and mix together. It was thrilling.

Then they had to do leave. Well, more like Harry had leave. The blond Slytherin didn't want to let him leave, grumbling about it.

"I'll be back! I promise." He laughed a little, looking more amused than anything.

"Do you have to?"

"Yes, I do."

The taller Wizard followed the other into the Common Room, which was empty at that time. Huffing a little, he grabbed onto his love, pulling him to his chest.

"Can I kiss you?" He asked, pouting.

Harry laughed, cupping his face.

"As long as it's you, I don't mind." He cooed.

With that, they kissed. It started out peaceful and gentle, loving in every sense of the word. Draco's hands slipped lower, grabbing and massaging every part that he could touch. He wanted to leave a mark on his body, but he wasn't sure how.

It wasn't long before Harry found himself on the Common Room couch, his jacket and tie on the floor with his shirt unbuttoned. Draco was completely shirtless at this point and his perfect hair was now tossed and messy.

"My Emerald~" The Pureblood cooed in his ear before softly biting it.

Harry flushed, laughing sweetly.

"My Silver~" He cooed back, pulling his boyfriend up to his lips so they could kiss once more.

It was a rougher kiss this time with Harry lightly dragging his nails on Draco's back while said Wizard pulled at his pants. They probably would've continued further, much further, but the entrance to the Dorms opened. There was laughter, the only warning they were given.

Embarrassed, Harry pushed Draco away, looking to the suddenly quiet group of Slytherins. They were Sixth and Seventh years. They were looking at the two with wide, shocked eyes. Then Draco did the strangest thing, he growled.

Draco lunged at them, a sense of dread swallowing the God of Life. He scrambled to his feet and tackled a very enraged Pureblood to the ground. His eyes were pure silver, pupils slitted and scales beginning to show on his face and arms.

The larger male easily rolled them over and pinned Harry beneath him, those silver eyes completely focused on him. What should've scared him, felt relaxing and if not a bit exciting.

"Muy guapo." He muttered. (SPANISH-- Very beautiful.)

The Pureblood gave a low purr, a proud look on his face. His smile grew, revealing fangs. Fangs that he quickly used to nip and bite at the other's neck.

The Boy-Who-Lived groaned, grabbing at the other's back. He quickly looked to the stunned group.

"G-Get Snape and M-Marvolo... Please?" He flinched a little as he did his best to not moan. He did want to keep some dignity... Though he wasn't too upset with this situation, he'd just prefer if they didn't have company...

They hurried off, worried for the two. They remember Professor Marvolo talking about how the Creature side of people can take over in extreme situations or emotional outburst, they would assume getting caught almost having sex on the couch would count as both.

To their luck, the needed Professors were walking down the very hall they were rushing down.

"Professors! Professors! Harry needs help!" One of them shouted, wildly waving their hands.

This perked the older Wizard's attention. Without a second thought they ran toward the Slytherins, who then hurried back to run back to their dorms.

"Stay outside, make sure no one comes in without us saying it's safe." The Slytherin Heir hissed.

The students nodded, their eyes darting to the hidden door. The two Professors entered, only stopping when they saw a scaled and feathered version of Draco Malfoy looming over an equally scaled and feathered Harry Potter. The two of them were kissing once more with the blond's black-green wings puffing out.

The wings looked like proper dragon wings with hooks on the end, but the swaying tail had silver toned feathers, especially at the tip.

Snape cleared his throat, gathering the youngers' attention. The newly Inherited Creature snapped his head up, growling with glowing eyes. The two Dark Magic users paused at the sight of the God of Death's new appearance, marveling at it. 

His pale blond hair now was streaked with black and deep green feathers, with a few strands of actual hair being black themself. His ears and pupils pointed, though little silver feathers were beginning to poke out from his ears. Above those enraged eyes were a pair of rough looking horns the color of blood. However, underneath his eyes were a scattering of dark colored scales that grew thicker around his arms and torso.

The Pureblood hissed, bearing his fanged teeth with his wings spread wide.

"Seems he grows." The Dark Lord mumbled, pulling his wand out.

"His type?" The Potions Master grumbled, doing the same.

"Clearly Dragon with something Dark."

"Likely Raven."

"Great, two Creatures that are basically immune to stunning."

Draco tensed his body, ready to lunge once more. Yet he suddenly was pinned to the ground with large golden, green-tipped feathers floating around.

"S-Sorry about that." Nervous laughter brought the two wary Wizards to the second boy there.

"What?" Snape raised an eyebrow as he looked to Harry's unusual wings.

They appeared to be angel-like, but at the joint is a soft red hook and upon looking closer there seemed to be bone structures similar to dragons. There was also the fact that the tips were green colored, a softer green closer to the top bone and darker green further down.

"Excuse my language, but the hell are you?" Marvolo looked very confused, his eyes flickering from the smooth, green horns to the scales that soft colored scales.

The God laughed softly, giving them his nervous smile.

"Uh... A Light Phoenix Dragon?"

"By Merlin..." Snape pinched the bridge of his nose.

Then there was a yelp that caught the adult's attention. The silver haired Dragonoid had broken free of the dark-haired Dragonoid's grasp and sat up to bring him into a tense kiss. The smaller male relaxed into the kiss instantly, his hands wrapping around Draco's neck, pulling him closer. His feathered wings fluffed in excitement, quiet moans and whines escaping between the two.

"Sleep spell?" Marvolo sighed, already preparing said spell.

"Sleep spell."

With a few mumbled words and a flick of their wands the two Dragonoids were knocked unconcious. With a shake of their heads, they each picked one up and brought them to the Infirmary. At least to make sure nothing was broken, though they doubt it.

Below is kind of a sneak peak at Harry's and Draco's Inheritances, the powers might change a little. Hope you enjoyed the chapter!

                                                 ~SR

Harry Potter (5'11" 181cm) (Show)

Type: Light Dragon Phoenix

Powers: Resistant to Fire Charms/Potions/Spells/etc.; Difficult to Kill; Have wings (looks like angel wings with green and gold feathers); Increased Senses; Strength Double when inherited; All creatures of Light flock to them; Can see almost all creatures

Looks: Hair tips turn gold colored, Green tinted horns that are smooth, pointed ears, cat-like pupils, gold/brown/light red scales that can be mistaken as freckles along his body, grows 3-5", has a ten-foot-long tail that is mostly soft feathers and fur, tail is feathered out at the end, has angel like wings with a hook like claw on the wing joint

Draco Malfoy (6' 183cm) (Show)

Type: Dark Dragon Raven

Powers: Resistant to Dark Curses/Potions/Spells/etc.; Difficult to Kill; Has Wings (looks like demon wings with dark silver and black feathers); Increased Senses; Strength Doubled when inherited; All creatures of Dark obey him; Can see almost all creatures

Looks: Hair tips turn black colored, Red tinted horns that are rough, pointed eats, cat-like pupils, silver/black/dark green scales that are more dominate along his shoulders/arms/thighs/lower abdomen, grows 5-7", has a 12' long tail that has soft feathers and scales, tail is feathered out at the end, has demon like wings with a hook like claw on the wing joint

Chapter Text

Sorry that this is late! This chapter might be a bit rough and faster pace than the other chapters. I hope you all still enjoy the chapter though! And some WolfStar ahead!

                                                         ~SR

"I'm so sorry... I... I don't know why..." Remus looked conflicted, his hand hesitantly resting in the air.

Tonks also looked conflicted, tugging at her robes to fix them. After meeting Remus in his office, and then again when he was called in to report the horrendous care the other Aurors caused, the two of them began to have regular chats. They were nice, stimulating and she could see the man's genuine passion about Defense spells. She wondered why many times on how the man could be fired from a job she believed he was most suited for.

Their relationship, as far as she was aware, was nothing more than friendly. Sure, her feelings for him had developed into something more loving, but she had a feeling he was hiding something from her. There was just this look in his eyes that seemed to peer pass her. It wasn't unsettling, but it wasn't something she wanted to see in her future partner.

Then they just had sex. It was good and wild sex! Amazing really! But at the same time, it felt wrong. Neither of them had shown interest in sex or each other! She made sure of that! It took a lot of concentration to keep her hair from turning pink and purple! Yet, they had sex and at the end it felt wrong... But she wanted more of him?

"This... This feels so confusing..." She admitted aloud, looking to him for answers.

"Yes..." He paused, shuffling in that adorably awkward way. "I feel like I love you, but Moony doesn't... Not romantically..." He ran a hand through his hair, beginning to pace, a habit she noticed he picked up from Sirius. "I'm so sorry, I don't... I don't know what happened? I think I was in control? But... Merlin, I'm so sorry."

"Remus, it's fine, we both... We both consented to it."

She got up and made her way over to him, gently taking his hands into hers. Then it happened, a fire burned up her arm and swirled around her heart before going down. In a moment, the world was forgotten again like the night prior.

Tonks groaned as she woke up the scent of food. Cracking open her eyes, she saw a plate of warm food sitting on the nightstand along with a note. The note was from Remus, who apologized for letting the two of them have sex again and said he needed some time away to think things through. She couldn't agree anymore with that. Everything within her was too confused.

So, for nearly a month Tonks just threw herself into her work. However, she began to feel bloated and sick in the mornings, her sense of smell became sharper, certain smells were just sickening. Her real concern soon came when she missed her period. That was when she decided that the two of them needed to talk.

"Nymph-"

"Tonks. No one calls me that." The metamorphous woman scowled at her cousin, who just narrowed his eyes at her.

"Alright? Why are you here?" Sirius asked slowly.

Taking a deep breath, she looked away. Was it really alright of her to say this out in the open?

"Can... This involves Remus. Can we talk inside?" She looked back to him, whose face twisted with worry.

"Yeah... I'll go get him." He murmured, soon walking back inside the house.

Number 12 Grimmauld. She had heard of it from her mother, but it looked more dark and dreary than she imagined. Still, she entered the home, quickly being surprised with a far cozier look. Before she could get too carried away with new decor, she hurried into the living space.

She waited patiently, sitting on the couch. It felt soft and new, allowing her to relax.

It wasn't long before Remus and Sirius came back, the former looking more tired and exhausted than the last time she saw him. The werewolf gave her a weak smile, hesitantly welcoming her. She gave him a soft smile before quickly telling him what she thought.

The room was quiet then Remus stepped forward, his eyes holding a more amber hue.

"What do you want to do?"

"What do I want to do?"

"You're the one making the baby... You'll have to put your career on hold after a while... Your say is more important than mine."

"I-I don't know... Everything is confusing... I want a baby and I love you," Tonks noticed how uncomfortable Sirius looked at that, "but I don't know..."

Remus nodded.

"I understand... I-I love you too," a heartbroken conflicted look crossed the Black's face, "but it doesn't feel right..."

The two were silent, unsure where to go at this point. They both were new to this. After all, Remus confessed how he never tried to get with anyone thanks to his curse. He didn't want to accidently hurt his partner!

"We should see the Goblins... I'll let them know to expect us..." He then left.

Remus and Tonks looked after him. The older wizard soon sighed, biting at his lip. With a gentle hand, he guided the younger to sit down, he had to explain some things to her. As she listened, she grew distant. Time travel, gods, another event, war... It didn't make sense to her, but she could only wrap her arms around her stomach at hearing how her baby had to grow up without her and Remus. The worst was the accusation that their relationship was nothing more than poison that Dumbledore had caused. Sure, over the past few years she had been losing belief in him like everyone else, but for him to have gone that far? She needed proof, and proof was what they going to see.

It wasn't long after that the three of them were off to Gringotts. The goblins were rather nice, and Lupin and Black were kind in return, she noted. It was likely due to how accommodating the short creatures were being. Much too soon, the three were tested and much to their sorrow they were all poisoned. Remus and Tonks with love potions and Sirius had his emotions dulled toward a certain werewolf.

Easy enough fixes and with a quick cheque, they were back at Grimmauld. The young Auror could only grit her teeth and slowly sip her tea.

"I'm sorry..." Remus murmured to her, reaching toward her before thinking better of it.

She shook her head, taking a deep breath.

"No... You weren't the one who placed us under a that vile thing." Her face scrunched in rage and disgust. She couldn't imagine how someone who was supposed to be good could do something like that!

The brunet nodded, his own face taking hold of disgust. Sirius kept quiet, just looking between the two. He figured he had no say in what was happening, this was between the two of them.

"Do... Would you still take care of this baby, even after knowing this?" Tonks shifted.

"Of course! He's innocent and I... I want to have children. But I refuse to force you to carry a child you don't want." His voice was firm in this, leaning forward with his words.

The shapeshifting woman took a deep breath, soon nodding.

"I... I want to keep him... I want to have this baby... I also want you to be part of their life." She looked to him.

His face lit up, calm and happy as he moved from his chair to her side and hugged her.

"I'll do all that I can to take care of you and our baby. I swear it."

She laughed and smiled, hugging him back.

"Thank Merlin." She then reeled back, her face twisting in worry. "Wait, but I-"

"I know. As long as we introduce our partners to each other before to our baby."

Her body sagged a little, laughing under her breath.

"Yes, that's fair. Everything else we can talk more of, right?" She murmured.

He nodded. With a final hug, Tonks soon left. When she was gone, Sirius cleared his throat and gave his friend a thin smile. He looked unusually pale and shy.

"Sirius? Do we need to-"

"No! I'm fine, just... Just surprised... You two had all that happen and are just... cool?"

Remus gave a bewildered laugh, nodding.

"Can't believe it either... But it feels good. You'll help right?"

Remus looked so hopeful, so youthful that it brought Sirius back to their days in school. Back to what he had lost.

"I can't." He muttered, a dejected look on his face.

The other looked surprised and hurt.

"What? Why? Is it because-"

"I love you."

The room went tense.

"You don't have to say anything, but all I can think of is how much time has passed since... Since I realized how much you mean to me. I have loved you since Fifth year, and I wanted to tell you, but it never was the right time. Every time I got in trouble, I always thought of telling, but it didn't seem right... And right now is definitely not the right time, probably the worst and the most selfish I've ever been... But I can't keep this to myself, not when Dumbledore..." He stopped talking, bowing his head.

"Sirius..." The werewolf could only stare at the other with wide eyes.

"I love you, and I want to have a family with you and Harry! Now that you're expecting a baby?" His face looked a mix between happy and sad. "I want to be there for your whatever, even if you can't love me the same way. I'll be fine with that! Just-"

Remus had gotten up during the other's rambling, moving in front of him. Swiftly, he grabbed the front of his shirt and pressed his lips to Sirius's. The kiss was sloppy at first, but then it just became passionate. Remus went from bending over to kiss his Grim to straddling him and running his hands through those black curls. Sirius's hands kept moving and feeling his wolf's tender muscles underneath all those loose clothing, and he wanted to feel it more deeply.

Soon, the werewolf broke their kiss, laughing under his breath.

"Yes, this is entirely the wrong time to confess, perfectly selfish of you to do so." He paused to kiss his Pureblood again, almost pushing him into the chair before breaking. "But I love you. I love you so much, I just... I just need some time to wrap my head around everything. And we should start with going on a few dates."

The Pureblood laughed breathlessly, his body sagging. He pulled Remus closer, burying his head in his wolf's neck, just enjoying that he was able to do this. He then remembered something, which made him groan.

"Shit... We'll have to tell Phoenix."

They both made a face, soon groaning. That was going to be a long conversation.

Chapter Text

"Wow! You can already do all that!" Harry smiled brightly as he watched his cousin manipulate some fire.

Dudley grinned in pride, extinguishing the flames that he had summoned. He had been practicing since his cousin had gotten so busy with the wizarding world. He worried about it, hearing his mother whisper about all the bad things that have been happening over there.

"Yup! Your little books have been fun to read!" He chirped, picking up a magically bound book of moving pictures.

Harry giggled, nodding. He had made those just for Petunia and Dudley.

Now, you might be wondering what it is that Dudley was doing or how he was able to manipulate fire. Simple! Dudley has magic! As Harry had said when he was eleven, everyone had magic, it was just the ease in which they could conjure that separated people. That, and certain types of spells just didn't sit well with people's magic overall. For Dudley , his magic responded better to fire and wind based magics, so he could use the spell Lumos and Accio, but not the spell Aqua. However Petunia had a better affinity for water and wind, so Accio and Aqua were spells she could cast, but Lumos wasn't. It was still handy to have helpful spells anyway as most spells were a mixture of two or more elements.

This knowledge had been known around Merlin's era, but was quickly forgotten. Likely because it didn't fit with the Wizard supremacy that was beginning to grow. Which was rather stupid, in the God's opinion, as knowing the elements personally would naturally make even a weak spell cast at a higher power. But that can be for later. Right now, Harry was just marveling at how far his cousin had gotten in a few short years! Both he and Petunia!

"Harry, Dudley, dinner." Petunia's voice called from the hallway.

The two teen boys laughed, quickly cleaning up the mess they made. As they made their way to the table, Harry couldn't help but see the difference between this Dudley and the one in his first life.

The Dudley in his first life always had a round body that he never truly grew out of. He was a broad shoulder man, but he just looked like a baby whale. The drink and smoking didn't help either, rotting his teeth, making his hair thin and fall out easily, and giving him an unbearable stench. He was good, after the attack from the Dementors, but that didn't really mean much as people still remembered the bully he was. So, getting any job was difficult for him.

This Dudley though, he was kinder and had proper manners. He moved much more and had a more balanced diet. He still had fat, but it was a healthy amount that made him look strong like a wall. He also hit his growth spurt early, almost towering over the other kids in his grade for a while. His skin had a few acne blemishes, but he was clearly a handsome boy.

"Duds, you should get a girlfriend or boyfriend soon." Harry poked his large cousin's back. It felt like poking a smooth rock.

Dudley flushed red, clearing his throat.

"I... I have a date with... Two people..."

The wizard gapped at his cousin for a moment before laughing.

"They know?"

The muggle gave an offended noise, giving Harry a furrowed look.

"Of course they know! I'm not a player!" His anger quickly died into concern. "I don't look like a player, right?"

The smaller teen shook his head, patting his cousin on the back as an apology for assuming such things.

"Sit, food's going to get cold." Petunia scolded the pair, but her lips were twitching upward at the edges.

The two hurriedly took their places, filling their plates with all the food they wanted and liked. The tall woman softly scolded them when they ate too fast, gently reminding them of their manners even without guests present.

The dinner was going well, till an owl began knocking at their apartment window. It was Sirius's owl.

Quickly, Petunia opened the window, letting the tired owl float inside. Dudley gave the hungry thing a few nibbles of his biscuit. Harry took the letter. Sirius only even sent an owl for him, he and Petunia strictly talking face to face or over the landline.

The two Evans watched as Harry read the letter, his face drifting into a neutral mask. This made them nervous. They only saw that mask when he felt stressed and uncomfortable to express it.

"Harry..." Petunia took a step forward, a hand reaching out to her baby nephew.

"Dumbledore had spelled Remus and Tonks into having a child... They're clear of it, but they still want to keep the baby." He spoke in a closed manner, neatly refolding the letter.

Harry felt guilty. He knew that Dumbledore didn't play nice or fair. He should've made it mandatory to get checked after every visit with him or maybe monthly checkups. Something! This was his fault. At least he knew he was getting Teddy again, but... But would they still be happy with this decision?

He took a deep breath and then stood up, no longer hungry. He went to move back to his room when Petunia pulled him into a hug. Her long arms securely wrapped around him like a comforting blanket.

"Breathe. Everything will work itself out. Take a moment to breathe and think. Do you see Remus as the type of man to force a woman to carry his child or this Tonks as the kind of woman to keep a child she doesn't want?"

No, he didn't. Tonks was always so sure of herself, strong and independent. She wouldn't keep a baby unless she was sure. And Remus, it took forever for the two of them to originally get together because he was too scared of hurting her! Sure, he's more confident in himself and all that, but he's still that selfless person!

He took a deep breath and nodded. She kissed his forward, slowly unwrapping her arms from his body.

"Alright... I'll pack up your plate and put it in the microwave in case you get hungry later." She hummed, letting him go.

He nodded to her, hurrying back to his room. He closed and locked the door before flopping in his bed. He originally wasn't sure if he would see Teddy in this life, but it seemed he would... He still wasn't sure how he's to feel about that.

After a little while, he sat up and pulled out his godly wand. With a swish, he had spelled the room to silence and privacy. With another, multiple hazy mirrors appeared in front of him. Five to be exact.

Luna's face took one mirror quickly, with Neville and Draco following after. The twins' mirror was wider, knowing that they were very close to each other, letting their faces be shown equally. A couple more minutes passed before Hermione's face showed.

"Phoenix?" Five voices called.

"Ma vie d'émeraude?" Draco hummed, his voice sounding a bit groggy. (French- My Emerald life?(

Harry took a deep breath before telling them. In Spanish. Wasn't he lucky that the other Gods could understand him.

"You think it's time to bring all the people we can into the fold? Not just the immediate adults?" Owl's face was firm, her eyes sparkling with a plan.

"Nous devons nous débarrasser de lui. He has done too much." Phoenix hissed. (Spanish- We have to get rid of him.)

"Fénix tiene razón. Ha hecho demasiado." Raven narrowed his eyes, a silvery hue taking them. (French- Phoenix is right. He has done too much.)

"The how is the question though." The twins frowned before they grinned like Chaos. "Hare?" They cooed

The blonde woman giggled and nodded, almost as if they spoke through their minds alone.

"Bring them to the Palace. We'll meet one of my sponsors." She winked at the end. "We'll make more concrete plans once we know who is and isn't on our side."

Sylph nodded, tapping a finger to his chin.

"I can make some forgetful tea. Have those we don't trust drink it and they'll forget the last five hours. So we have to keep it within that timeframe."

"Wie klug~" Kit purred.(German- How clever~)

"Wie hinterhältig~" Kettu licked his lips seductively, getting Sylph to flush. (German- How devious~)

"Down boys." The soft God hissed, giving the twins a meaningful glare.

They giggled like schoolgirls, but stayed quiet after that.

Phoenix snickered at them, soon looking to his opposite. They needed to do this. To finally finish this and bring all those who are with Dumbledore down. To finally leave that man with nothing.

"This weekend. This weekend everything will be settled."

The others nodded, and with that, the mirrors vanished. The weekend couldn't come soon enough, Harry realized as he laid back on his bed with a tired groan.

Chapter Text

Quick warning!! More Google Translated words! Hope you still enjoy!

~SR

"What are we all doing here?" McGonagall looked around at the other faces and home.

She was in the Black's muggle home; Grimmauld Place 12. It was clean and brighter than she remembered it ever has been. Then again, it had been a good number of years since she had been there. Her last visit was when she needed to discuss some tutoring possibilities with Sirius's mother.

Quickly moving from the brighter room, she looked to the faces around her. Many of these faces she knew very closely as either she worked with them or they were once part of the order. For example: Alastor Moody, Severus Snape, Remus Lupin, Sirius Black, Arthur Weasley, Hagrid, and Madame Pomfrey. Some faces from her teaching; Cedric Diggory, Viktor Krum, Fleur Delacour, Charlie and Bill Weasley. Then there were faces she knew mostly out of courtesy; Lucius and Narcissa Malfoy, Dowager Longbottom, Kingsley Shacklebolt, Amelia Bones, and Marvolo Slytherin. Then there were faces she didn't know, but had heard of; Nymphadora Tonks, Arabella Figg, Petunia Evans, and Dudley Evans. Then one mysterious face, standing behind the Slytherin Lord, keeping their hood in place.

The Vice Headmistress frowned as she noted the grim looks upon the Lords' faces. It seemed they knew what this strange meeting was about. All she was given, was a letter by a snow white owl that wasn't necessarily Harry's, stating that this was of the utmost importance she was there and under no circumstances to tell Dumbledore. At least she assumed it was talking about Dumbledore, it specifically said to not tell "Lemon-Drop". She only knew the Headmaster that loved those things like a twisted vice.

Sirius cleared his throat, giving his old teacher a smile she had come to associate with trouble.

"Me and Moony... Uh, we told Phoenix something..." His dark eyes shifted to the ground, his smile becoming more strained.

Many of the people in the room frowned, annoyance growing in their guts. Phoenix. Their letters have all been signed by that name. If not for the seal of Peverell none of the others would've shown. Yet, curiosity also burned under their skin, curious on this Phoenix name tied to such a powerful House.

"I'm glad that you did. I would've been even angrier if you tried to hide this." Came a smooth voice.

Looking to it, they all had to do a double take of a handsome, dark haired man with bright Killing Curse green eyes. His youthful face was broken by a  grandfatherly smile and a benevolent twinkle in those glowing eyes.

"Harry Potter?" McGonagall whispered the name, it seemingly echoing in the stilled lounge.

The man laughed merrily, nodding his head.

"Yes, but while here please refer to me as Phoenix. We have much to discuss."

Petunia stood up, walking to the person who should still only be just shy of sixteen. Yes, she remembers that he technically is over a hundred years old, but he was just a boy a few hours ago!

"H-How?" She whispered, gently grasping his arms. They felt firm in her hold, reassuring her that this was real.

Harry - Phoenix's smile softened more as a look of understanding showed on his face.

"Tía Flor, todo estará bien. I am still me." He ran a hand through her hair, cupping her face with that grandfatherly love. (Spanish- Auntie Flower, it will be alright.)

She slowly nodded, moving back to her seat. Dudley instantly grabbed his mother's hand, rubbing circles into it with his thumb. He knew this was a lot for her. It was a lot for himself as well.

"Ma vie d'émeraude, tu as commencé sans nous." The voice that called was deep and smooth, the French accent thick. (French- My Emerald life, you started without us.)

Phoenix snickered, a youthful amusement appearing on his face as he turned his head to the hidden person.

"Mi Muerte Plateada, solo los estaba calmando." (Spanish- My silver death, I was only calming them.)

"Plutôt pour les taquiner, émeraude." (French- More like teasing them, Emerald.)

Finally the new voice appeared, revealing a silver haired man with silver shining eyes. He clearly had a Malfoy face, but he physically stood tall, taller than even Lucius. Even more handsome than Phoenix, who suddenly appeared more feminine when standing next to the other.

Swiftly following Draco were older versions of the others. They appeared calm, though Granger clung to Luna's side, partially hiding her face.

With a swish of someone's hand, seven chairs appeared like thrones. Well, two chairs and two love seats, as the twins and Neville stay in one love seat, the poor dear in between the very flirty twins, and Luna and Hermione taking the other, the older Ravenclaw curling into the younger's side.

"I do hope that you will allow us this comfort." Phoenix began.

"It is quite difficult-" One twin started, an accent thick on his words.

"To be believed when-" The second twin continued, a softer accent clinging to his words.

"You appear to be a young child." They finished, their voices and accents mixing in a strange harmonic way.

Phoenix nodded with a smile to them. The guests only staying silent and watching them with careful eyes.

"We should give you the names of us when we are like this." He patted his chest. "I am Phoenix, I am the head of the Council."

Draco bowed his head. "I am Raven, I am the co-head of the Council. And the new God of Death. Phoenix is my God of Life." At this statement a red hue took on said smiling man's face.

"I am Kettu." The twin with the thicker accent called, flashing a fanged smile.

"I am Kit." The other hummed, also flashing a fanged smile.

"We are Mischief and Mayhem separately. Chaos together." They finished in that harmonic way.

"I am Sylph, the new God of the Sun and Plants, I also have the personal task of keeping these two in check." Neville huffed, pretending to be upset, but there was a smile on his pouty lips.

"I'm Owl... The new Goddess of Knowledge..." Hermione's voice was soft, her eyes not meeting anyone's faces.

Luna swatted the air around Owl's head before kissing her forehead. She seemed somewhat pleased with whatever she had done.

"I am Snow Hare, the Goddess of the Moon, Prophecies, and Seers. Me and Owl are known as Winter together." Her voice, as dreamy as always, held an accent like the majority of the others.

"What is with this?" Moody grumbled, narrowing his good eye. "God's and Goddesses? And the older bodies!" He huffed.

Phoenix nodded with an understanding smile.

"Yes... No questions till we're done. Some of you already know this, but please stay quiet."

Eyes instantly looked to Sirius and Remus, the ones that had called Harry by his new name. Then eyes drifted to the ones that didn't look. Finally they moved back to the "Gods". There, they spent the better of two hours going over everything they knew from their original timeline and their new mission now. With a few Legilimens cast to prove their memories and thoughts true, everyone began hissing with rage!

"He used us!" Someone growled.

"Tricked and stole!"

For another half hour it was shouting curses, revealing the oddities in his words and behaviors. Only the Council was quiet, having gone through the motions before.

"Silence." Raven didn't raise his voice, just releasing a fraction of his power.

The room grew cold, the light seemingly stripped from them. Harsh memories and close deaths filled their minds before the coldness was swept away by Phoenix's light.

"Raven," he scowled, but there was no real threat.

"Nous n'avons plus beaucoup de temps pour tout cela." He muttered with a low smile. He was pleased with his power, having been able to feel his Life's blessing of a soul. (French - We don't have too much time left for all of this.)

The other shook his head, but a smile soon crept upon his lips. He was nice to feel his opposite's power surrounding him. It was comforting compared to the Dementors, but then again Harry trusted Draco more than he trusted Dementors.

"Εχει δίκιο. Μας απομένουν μόνο δυόμισι ώρες, Μικρό Φοίνιξ." Luna hummed. (Greek- He is correct. We only have two and half hours left, Little Phoenix.)

Phoenix nodded, turning to the other blonde.

"Your sponsor?" He quirked an eyebrow, remembering the word she used last time.

She giggled and nodded.

"Why yes. The Fates give prophecy and Time gives sight." She giggled again.

"Though I do hope you'll be of good use in finding that moronic clotpole."

Everyone, even the Gods, jolted when they heard the new, rough voice. There, leaning against the wooden wall was a dirty blond man with a square, ruggish face and broad build that screamed knight. He wore a blood red tunic shirt and formal brown trousers with black leather hunting boots. On his hip was a sword, a very special sword seen in paintings and statues of one man; Excalibur.

"Hello, Your Majesty of Camelot." Luna got up from her seat, giving a small courtesy.

The others quickly followed. The Gods were a little surprised.

"Never thought I'd see the day." Phoenix hummed.

King Arthur, who honestly looked no older than twenty-five if that, smirked and looked away with a scoff. Turning back to them, the smirk fell.

"Well, I am technically helping the God of Time with keeping the Fates of the people from twisting out of control. Those ladies hate when that happens. Leaves more of a mess." He shook his head, sighing heavily.

"A King working like a servant?" Marvolo murmured, sounding awed.

Arthur scoffed, rolling his eyes, but a fond smile was on his face.

"Please, that moron has been bossing me around since he became my manservant." There was clear fondness in his voice as he spoke about this God.

Raven snorted, his face twisting in laughter.

"Is... Is the God of Time Merlin?"

Arthur huffed, nodding. The Gods giggled a little while the others were just staring in surprise.

"How... How can a powerful wizard like Merlin be the God of Time?" Moody held a scowl.

Arthur nodded with a roll of his eyes.

"Honestly surprised me too. That idiot couldn't keep track of time for the life of him." He shook his head, chucking at distant memories. Then his face soured. "But he's currently....missing."

The room froze.

"Missing?" Fleur whispered, shock in her voice.

The dirty blond nodded, his sour face twisting into a scowl and glare worthy of intimidating Dementors.

"Yes. Several decades ago, I believe around the beginning of the nineteen hundreds. We were supposed to meet around then, but he never showed. No God could find him either and everything dealing with Dumbledore was beginning to unravel, making a mess of the world and its balance." Arthur sighed heavily again, rubbing his face. It was then they noted the dark circles under his eyes. "Only the God of Time has the knowledge of people's fates, and only he can have fate unravel this way."

"You believe Dumbledore has him." Phoenix scowled, his nose wrinkling. He felt disgusted by the old fool.

"Yes. His original fate was to be banished from his home for his love of Grindelwald and the two die a lovers death. Clearly," the old King looked at all of them, "that didn't happen."

A question burned under the new people's skin. It was a sick thought, so they hurriedly shoved it away.

McGonagall stood up, her face firm.

"I believe we all are in agreement of silence and will help you. Both as Gods and to fix the havoc that Dumbledore has created."

The wizards pulled out their wands, letting them flare with the unspoken vow. Those that didn't have wands, placed their hands to their hearts, a flash of a seal appearing on those hands for the briefest of moments.

Arthur eyed Hagrid for a moment but then nodded to the others. He took a deep breath then smiled to Hare.

"Little Bunny, it'll be a pleasure to work more with you, but I do have to go. As Merlin is missing out on his work, I have to pick up his slack as usual."

The dreamy girl laughed, bowing to the King. He then vanished, leaving not a trace of himself being there. That was a God for you.

Shifting in their seats, Tigress sat down once more. Phoenix grinned to the room.

"I think it's time to give you names for the Council."

Chapter Text

Hagrid was making his way to his hut when the Headmaster appeared. Appearing by himself and harmless in his overly bright clothes that made him stand out against any and all crowds. Yet, this defenselessness made the half giant uneasy.

"Hello, Professor..." He murmured, bowing his head in submission.

He had been doing his best for the past several years to not be caught by him. Especially after he looked more into everything. The man was far worse than Voldemort ever appeared. At least with that bastard you knew what you were getting, with Dumbledore it was all masks. Masks and compulsions.

"Hagrid, my boy, I would like to speak with you in my office. Nothing so terrible, I swear!" The old man laughed, as if he made a joke. The once-student didn't get it. "Come, it is a private matter."

The broad man shifted nervously, sweat beginning to form on his rough skin. He knew it would be strange if he were to deny it. In the past he was nothing but blindly obedient. Still, he felt that following this man would be a terrible thing to do.

"Sorry, Professor. I got a new creature comin' in! Gotta get goin' or the handlers could hurt 'em." He gave a large smile, the same one he always gives when he just ordered a new dangerous creature.

Dumbledore's face fell a little. The twinkling in his eyes looking more cruel and calculating. Hagrid made sure not to look him in the eyes directly. Severus was very firm on that.

"Hagrid." His name sounded like poison, making him hunch even more to appear smaller. "With me, please."

The words were an order. A warning that the half giant wasn't sure to make of. So, he only mutely nodded, following the Headmaster to his office.

The walk was quick, the Headmaster making vast strides that caused his robes to billow in a similar fashion to Snape's. To the outside, it probably would look silly, maybe gain a chuckle or two. Except it vaguely reminded Hagrid of a very common saying about nature: if it doesn't care to hide, then it's not safe.

It wasn't long before they were in his office. Ginny, Ron, and Molly were all waiting. Ron stared at Hagrid in a way that unnerved him. It probably was his white eye. It didn't feel natural. Almost peering into his soul.

"Now, Hagrid, please sit." Dumbledore motioned to the chair in front of his desk.

The half giant swallowed thickly.

"Really, Professor, I shoulda get goin'... Me creature should be here soon."

"Sit."

The lumbering man sat heavily in the enchanted chair. His heart was racing and he felt disgustingly sweaty. He wanted to leave, but he couldn't.

The greyed man smiled at him, but it felt like a monkey's smile. A threat, a warning, or all above. Hagrid could barely breathe.

"I know that you went somewhere. But for the life of me, I can't think of where." That smile grew as the tall man tensed with wide eyes. "I didn't tell you to go anywhere. And you have been gone for some hours now too."

"Professor, I-"

"Silencio. Immobulus" It was a simple flick of the wand that silenced any lie the kind man could've come up with, along with stilling all his movements. Then a cruel smirk took hold of the room. The Headmaster raised his wand once more, eyes twinkling. "Legilimens."

The feeling of someone riffling through his memories felt painful, forcing him to relive most of them. He tried to focus on some of them, almost to trap them. He wasn't successful. He then tried to push the intruder out, but that didn't work either. Not till Dumbledore had everything.

The three Weasleys watched as their Professor-- their god-- slump back into his chair. He gazed dimly at the roof of the room for several silent minutes, beginning to worry the red-heads. Then he gave a tired chuckle, rubbing a hand to his face.

"They're gods."

The trio of Weasleys paused before Ron scooted forward.

"I knew my Angel was special." He gave his sister a vicious grin.

She glared at him briefly before also scooting forward. Eager to know more.

"Well, my Kitten is also special. No wonder she's a powerful and clever Muggleborn." She huffed, nose in the air.

Molly smiled proudly at her children before frowning and looking at Dumbledore.

"Professor... What are they the gods of?" She worried, just briefly, that they were bad Gods.

This worry was quelled when he smiled at her.

"Harry Potter is the God of Life," he looks to Ron with a smirk. "You can get him pregnant." Ron puffed his chest up, his lips twisted in a sick grin. He then turned to Ginny. "And Hermione is the Goddess of Knowledge. It seems she had the Creature inheritance of an Owl." He hummed.

Ginny and Ron sighed happily, relaxing back into their chairs. They looked to be daydreaming of being with their precious Gods. Then they frowned, as did Molly, who had held a proud look. Her children had chosen very successful and powerful people to love after all.

"And the others?" Her eyes narrowed.

Dumbledore shook his head.

"The only ones worth saving are Harry, Hermione and Neville. The poor boy is the God of Plants, he is much to soft for what the twins would do to him. If only Dowager Longbottom could be the proper mother he might need."

"The twins? What are my other sons?" The red haired mother wrinkled her nose, non motherly thoughts roaming her mind.

"Chaos. Your sons are Gods of Chaos." She gasped in horror. "And Luna is the Goddess of the Shadows and Unseen things." Ginny growled, narrowing her eyes.

"What of that disgusting snake? What is Malfoy?" There was only hatred in the boy's voice. His eyes glimmered with rage and a promise of killing.

"Death. Draco Malfoy is the God of Death."  Dumbledore shook his head in mock sorrow. "His entire family line have been chosen as that horribleness."

There was no fear as the Weasleys sneered. No they didn't wish for immortality, but they quickly came to the wrong conclusion.  They believe that Draco would hide away Harry, keep him imprisoned somewhere and let the world wither. Of course the Pureblood is possessive of his Emerald Life, but he never would chain him. Not when it's his life and energy that drew the proud dragon in.

"How are we going to save them? They're surrounded by other gods. And they're gods themselves!" Ginny threw her hands into the air.

"But we must save them!" Molly hissed, her eyes holding a motherly sad look to them. "Just think of all the lies they must've spilled. Poor Neville... You are right, Dumbledore, Lady Longbottom isn't a fit mother for him. And the others!" She gave a huffed with so many emotions within it, it is difficult to describe.

Still, all of this made the mad wizard gleeful. They were so eagerly walking into his trap. Now he understood, now he can fix them.

"Do not fret. For I have many solutions to these problems." Their attention was solely on him. "First we must get them close to us."

"The school year!" Ron suddenly shouted. He was glared at by the other reds. "It will be easier to save them and unbrainwash them during the school year! We can beg them to forgive our silliness and then save them when their guard is down!"

Dumbledore nodded, genuinely liking the plan.

"But what about containing them?" Ginny raised an eyebrow.

"Yes." Blue eyes looked to the grey man. "I know of chains that can not only contain God's, but also hide them from their sights."

They say forward and he inwardly grinned. He was still in charge. He will become a God of the world, maybe then he'll be happy. For now, he will scheme. Though he does have a giant to get rid of. Eh, he'll just obliviate the moment. It shouldn't be that hard.

Chapter Text

It was difficult to keep so many people in the loop, but at the same time it wasn't necessarily that hard. The summer months passed with some sort of ease, with only the new addition of McGognall taking her proper seat. Her head raised high. That and the remaining Heirs taking over their Wizengamot seats.

Dumbledore looked furious, but he had to keep face, so he smiled. Yet, the group knew something was wrong. Even as angry as he was, he looked relaxed... Like everything was going according to his plan. It put everyone on edge.

They did their best to shove those fears to the side. Instead, they focused on getting Hogwarts more classes. Especially classes to help Muggleborns on Wizarding traditions. Thankfully, they succeeded. Even the Light families were beginning to see the truth in Magic.

Then the school year started.

Unlike the years before, the school was in a happier and safer place. Houses were still people's families, but they no longer were so isolating. The rules for congregating and spending time in another's House didn't feel as taboo as it once was.

The sorting Ceremony was filled with many cheers and applause, genuinely smiling faces as the hat sorted people on their truth. Each House made sure to reassure the little ones that they would enjoy Hogwarts.

When the lessons were brought out, given to everyone equally, there were confused whispers. So, the Council brought everyone to speed, and it seemed to have sparked a curiosity within the Muggleborns, especially the younger years.

The DADA teacher for that year was surprisingly Tonks, not Snape. She gave Harry a warm smile when he saw her. He couldn't help but give her a curious look. Her eyes said later. She stood up once everyone was in their seats. Mixed and mingling with friends.

"Hello, everyone. I'm Nymphadora Tonks, an Auror." There was excited chatter, that made her hair turn an embarrassed pink. That got more chatter, whispering about how it turned to a different color. "A quick thing about me, I am a metamorphmagus. Also, in my class we will be more focused on the practical part of Defense. Any studying will be done outside of my class or if I'm feeling too sick."

A hand shot in the air with such vigor for a second Harry and Draco thought Hermione was with them. She wasn't. It was just a curious Gryffindor.

"Yes, Miss..."

"Brown. Lavender Brown." There was a brief pause. "Why did you say if you were feeling sick? Were you cursed?"

The class looked on to the blushing woman. She laughed, leaning against her desk in an amused manner.

"I'm pregnant." Was all she said.

Another hand went up. Slower, but still clearly curious.

"Yes, Mister..."

"Nott, Professor." She gave a nod of acknowledgement. "If you're an Auror, why are you here?"

"I'm pregnant." She said again, tilting her head to show her amusement. She then sighed with a playful roll of her eyes when the students gave her an unamused look. "As per the conduct of a professional Auror, I had to tell Madam Bones that I'm pregnant. She wanted to put me on desk duty, and I hate desk duty." She huffed. "So we came up with a compromise. I teach here for a year, till my baby is born. After that, if I am deemed fit to continue on the field, my baby would be mostly taken care of by their father."

Whispers quickly spread before another Slytherin had raised itself.

"Yes, Miss..."

"Pansy Parkinson. Who's the baby's father?"

Tonks flushed a little before chuckling.

"Remus Lupin."

That quickly got shouts of surprise, loud murmurs of how could Lord Lupin cheat on Lord Black! A question on whether they had a falling out or if she was a surrogate began running around.

Rolling her eyes again, Tonks gave a sharp whistle. That brought everyone to her.

The classroom was silent for several minutes before she spoke up. Answering all the questions they had begun to shout at each other.

"One, Remus and my cousin weren't together when we hooked up. Two, no they didn't have a break, they got together after me and Remus both agreed to co-parent as we mutually felt that we weren't compatible for the next step in the relationship. Three, yes I will be giving Harry and his group special attention. I know personally what they can and can't handle, so I'll be pushing them more than the rest of you."

The students glanced at the power couple, one of whom looked eager and the other just lazed back. They then glanced to their new DADA teacher and felt a shiver of pity run down their spines. They can only imagine what type of hell she'd give to them. But at least they know it would mostly be fair. Though one person was going to be observing them both if only to keep from being surprised.

Chapter Text

Draco flinched as Harry practically slammed him into a wall. He wasn't as short as he was before, nor as skinny, so the slamming into a stone wall kind of hurt. Though that didn't mean it wasn't a turn on. No, he rather loved it. Especially seeing those gem green eyes glow with a possessive look.

Instantly, the dark haired male attacked his neck with kisses, trying to form hickeys. It was absolutely wonderful~ Of course the Raven couldn't let his Phoenix have all the fun~

It wasn't hard to spin them around so Harry was the one pinned to the wall. It wasn't like the other struggled either. He only gave a teasing smirk, tilting his head to the side to expose more of his neck.

The dark haired wizard closed his eyes and gasped sweetly, pushing his body up to his other half. Feeling this, the silver haired man pressed more of his body into the smaller, lightly nibbling on his sweet spot.

Harry soon couldn't take it and pulled at Draco's hair, moving his skilled mouth to his.

It had only been a few months since the new year started and he already wanted it to end. So far, Dumbledore's power and open influence is now only limited to Hogwarts— a very late meeting at Wizengamot had finalized this just barely a month prior. His supporters have also been falling away as more of his crimes— namely negligence— have been brought to light. Sadly, he was able to get out of punishment and even a trial, though public opinion isn't too fond of him. School opinion wasn't any better as he was a bit more blatant about his favoritism toward the Gryffindors or to the old competition. This pit strain on the older students to revert back to how it was in his presence.

During all of this, Ginny and Ron have been oddly nice and quiet... Even apologized for their rude and immature behavior!

Ginny did ask Hermione to help her study, mentioning how she had grown lax and wants to take as many OWLs and NEWTs as she can. That was honestly a surprise, but then again, in the past Ginny had mostly been a Stay-at-home-mom because Harry earned and inherited enough money for her to do so. This time around, she wasn't exactly likely to be in the same position, so having as many high passed OWLs and NEWTs would do her well.

Ron hadn't asked for help, but Hermione did say that he sometimes would sit in with her and Ginny's sessions taking notes and asking questions. Yes, Hermione had agreed to help the youngest Weasley. After all, if the two prideful Weasleys had grown enough humility to apologize, then why shouldn't she share her knowledge?

Anyway, the reason why Harry had started a make out session in an empty, portrait-less hallway, was because they hadn't had much alone-alone time. They both were busy as Lords, Harry partially running the school, classes, keeping in contact with the Council, and then there was now private Godly training on top of that! It didn't hurt that despite openly being together since the fourth year, some of the ladies within their year, and at least one below, keep giving Draco the bedroom eyes!

Yes, he's handsome. So fucking handsome that even a straight guy wouldn't mind going gay! But that didn't mean Harry wasn't jealous, and he's mature enough to admit he's jealous of this. However, he's also immature enough to do stunts like make out in the hallway where anyone can spot them. If only to remind them that Draco was his.

"Putain~ Tu es tellement possessif~" Draco growled into Harry's ear. (FRENCH- Fuck~ You're so possessive~)

The God of Life shivered, his body growing hot with a sharp pain running down his back and pinpointing on his forehead and mouth. His Creature wanted out to play. But doing that would cause some issues... He was fine with making out, not with...

"Dragón~ Estás siendo tan malo conmigo~"Harry purred hotly, licking at Draco's chin. (SPANISH- Dragon~ You're being so mean to me~)

This made the bigger wizard kiss him once more, just as heatedly as before. It was dizzying and made a burning feeling in the pit of his stomach grow beautifully. It was to the point he almost didn't notice the feeling of eyes, or how his lover's hands were pulling at his clothes.

With a gentle push, they separated with only a string of saliva between the two. It broke and Harry giggled, looking.flushed and happy.

Draco swooned and tried to kiss him more, but Harry covered his mouth, laughing breathlessly. He looked so gorgeous like that, that Death had to just simply admire the wonderful being before him.

They parted with one more kiss. But the feeling of eyes didn't stop following Life.

At first it was unnoticeable, something he could ignore. But it would always be there... It felt lustful and angry. However there were breaks from it. Long ones that slowly becake shorter and shorter. Those eyes seemed to both love and hate watching him and Draco make out and softly touch each other. After nearly a month of this, it was beginning to scare him.

He didn't want to worry the others though. They were Gods now and he has fought in worse battles! He believed that he could handle this... Even if his gut was telling him to say something. Likely his pride as an Auror finally affecting him.

"Hey, Harry, can I talk with you?" Ron placed a tender hand on the shorter male's shoulder.

The touch felt toxic, but he was Lord and the Head of the School, so he had to smile and bear it. Even if it was only him and Ron in that particularly empty hallway.

"Sure, is there something that you need?" He hummed sweetly, smiling that grandfatherly smile.

Ron didn't say anything for a few seconds. He then grabbed his hand and started pulling him somewhere. A terrified sense of deja vu pounded into his skull as they entered an empty classroom. Despite the increase in classes, there were still many empty rooms.

"Mr. Weasley." Harry's voice was tight with warning, his breathing growing heavy.

Ron instantly let him go, but didn't back off. He just gave a lopsided smile.

"It's okay. I won't kiss you like that again. Or pin you like that either. I swear on my magic."

As comforting those words should've been, they felt like ticking bombs. Like there was a double meaning to them.

Still, the Lord nodded. His face and body relaxing into the perfect Pureblood. His hands felt clammy.

"Thank you, Ronald."

"Please call me Ron. I know I pushed boundaries, but please don't be so distant with me." He took a step forward, his lopsided smile growing.

It took everything in him to not take a step back or use magic to bind the red-head. This was just a private talk. If needed, his creature side would handle things.

"Alright." He spoke slowly, his face not moving an inch. "What is it that you wish to speak about, Ron?"

For a moment, a genuine smile appeared on his face. It made him look boyish and silly, painfully reminding Harry of all the fun they had shared. Then it was gone into a frown.

"I don't like how Draco touches you. How he practically drags you around. He's..." His frown twisted into a scowl, his eyes burning with hatred. No, they were literally glowing!

"Ron!" Harry's eyes glowed back, a frightened look within them. His focus came back. "Ron, he's my boyfriend. He doesn't drag me around and he touches me just fine." His cheeks flushed a pink hue, his eyes naturally drifting to the side.

That was a mistake as a rippling pain and then a freezing touch formed across his body before he dropped into thin arms. His vision swam with the last thing he saw being a toxic blue and an off-white opal.

Chapter Text

Harry groaned as he slowly woke up, his skull pounding in a very unpleasant way. It felt like he drank and went over his limit, which didn't make sense. He hasn't touched alcohol since he got back. He was physically underage and he honestly didn't need it.

Shifting a little, he felt something was wrong. A coldness had settled around his body. Not Death or Dementor cold, but it was just cold. He felt heavier too and his body was aching, most of the pain focused on his back.

His brows furrowed in concentration, trying to mentally feel his body. He started with the pain in his back.

Mentally running his hands along his back, he felt something twitch and shift, the sensation of the bed and sheets shifting through the twitching limbs.

His wings. Why did he have his creature out? No, he quickly realized that he only had his wings out! A partial transformation, but why?

Pulling from his wings, he moved to the center of his chest. It felt empty... Empty of magic and godhood.

In a panic, he ripped his eyes open and leapt up. A harsh jingle of chains echoed in the room, gaining the young God's focus. He stilled, breath caught in his throat as he saw glowing blue chains leading up to his neck.

Trembling hands moved to his throat, feeling the cool metal and the carefully carved runes of the collar. The inside and edges were padded, so the chain wasn't likely to cut into him or feel too uncomfortable. But why did he have it on! It clearly was the reason he had no magic or godhood!

"You're finally awake, Angel~" Cooed a disgusting voice.

Harry snapped his attention to Ron, who was grinning so happily. It felt slimy. So purely disgusting.

"Ron, what's going on... What did you do?" Anger began to nip at the back of the God's neck.

The Mortal laughed sweetly, grabbing at the shorter male's face. His touch sent icy chills of fear down his prisoner's back.

"I saved you!" He looked so proud of himself. "I'm taking you from that piece of shit Malfoy. An Angle of Life shouldn't have to be forced to associate with such a Demon of Death." He cooed, stroking the other's face.

That beautifully handsome face twisted into disgust and then fear.

"Wait... You know?"

Ron laughed what he believed to be sweetly, nodding.

"You truly are an Angel. So pure and innocent and naïve. Did you really think that I wouldn't find out about this?" His hands moved down to the collar. "Don't worry about this. You'll still be able to roam around the property."

The chain that tied Harry to the bed vanished. The collar was still on his neck, but he was now free. Not wasting time, he punched the delusional Weasley in the nose, hard enough to make him fall into his bed. He then bolted. He was lucky that the freak didn't change him or take off his shoes. At least even he wouldn't go that far.

He raced down the stairs to the unfamiliar cottage, finding himself in a kitchen with a door leading to a crop field that was boarded by thick woods.

Even without magic or his godhood, he would survive. He knew how to survive. He had done it before.

He raced across the fields, desperately trying to to reach the woods before Ron recovered. In there he could hide more easily and-

"AGH!"

Something yanked hard on his neck, tossing him to his back. He gasped and coughed, looking behind him to see what it was. To his horror it was the same blue chains from before. They were glowing more harshly, being only several kinks long before vanishing into magic.

Frantically, he grabbed the magic chains, hissing as it burned his palms. Still, he tugged and tugged, trying to break free. All this did was make it harder for him to breathe. His collar was shrinking.

Spots danced across his vision as his lungs began to burn and the pain around his neck grew worse. He doubted this spell was meant to kill him, he also didn't want to be passed out with Ron nearby.

Tears pricked at the corners of his eyes as he crawled back into the field, right where the end of the chain. It was then he could gasp for a proper breath.

He pressed a hand against his collared neck, horror so clear on his face. He then winced as he took note of his bloody and burned hands. They looked horrible and would need some treatment.

"Look at what you did to yourself." A heavy sigh sounded.

Ron was currently wiping his blood off his face, but he was grinning like he won. It disturbed the God.

"What did you do?" He hissed, horror and true fear setting in.

"I made sure that you couldn't leave me! After all Malfoy has done to you, I know it will take time for you to understand that." Ron knelt before him, cupping his fallen face.

He couldn't leave and he had no power. He was alone, imprisoned by a delusional madman who could force him to do things he didn't want to do.

What could he do now to save himself?

Chapter Text

"What do you mean they're not here!?" McGognall slammed her hands on the wooden table as she stared at the Ancient King.

He sighed heavily, running a hand through his golden hair. He looked frustrated and worried. His eyes kept darting to Luna, who was staring wide-eyed at him. Her expression was empty, lifeless like a doll. It frightened him because she never seemed to get angry. If her Owl being missing does make her show anger... Well, honestly with the way the other new Gods were looking, Dumbledore isn't going to have a kind afterlife. And it might come much sooner than the fool thinks.

"I mean, the last we have seen them is when they were pulled into private meetings with the youngest and Mother Weasleys. After that, it's static. When we appeared to save them... They were already gone." He lowered this head, shame breathing down his neck. He had failed to keep them safe. Just like with his Merlin.

"Where is Albus?" Luna's singing voice was painfully calm, her eyes still so wide.

"He should be in his office." McGognall scowled, the rage and pain clear in her eyes. Even before knowing about all this godly business, she was growing to love Harry like her own grandson. He was so sweet and kind, always too mature and understanding for his age. Always so considerate and never seemed to be frowning unless in thought. How could this happen to him?

"Je le tuerai." Draco hissed, his eyes shining like melted silver. (FRENCH- I'll kill him.)

"You can't." Arthur hissed back.

"Excuse-toi?" (FRENCH-Excuse you?)

The older God winced as a venomously cold aura filled the room.

"Ja, was hast du gesagt?" The twins voices echoed with power, their eyes sharp and vengeful. (German- Yes, what did you say?)

He needed to tread lightly. Sure, they wouldn't be able to properly kill him, but they could make what's happening far worse by killing that greyed fool.

"You'll only martyr him for one. For two, only he knows where the three of them are."

"Καλά λέει... Αλλά θα τον καταδικάσουμε και μετά θα τον κάνουμε να ζητιανεύει." Luna gave a too wide smile, her eyes narrowing in a clear rage. (GREEK- He makes a good point... But we will convict him, and then make him beg.)

Everyone but the other Gods felt a chill of fear run down their back. They almost felt sorry for the fool, but quickly reminded themselves this was brought down upon himself. Instead, they needed to focus back on the task, gathering evidence to rightfully arrest that power-hungry moron!

The young Gods didn't rest and it wasn't long before everyone took note of the absent students. The media were like vultures demanding and questioning how Dumbledore could have allowed so many students to disappear right under his nose?! Oh the way his placated them and angered the Gods would've won him a Gold Medal!

"They all have come to me individually and asked for personal and private tutoring. They all are somewhere safe with professionals taking care of them."

Tutoring! He said they were tutoring! The Council knew the truth! There was no studying, just brainwashing! Disgusting brainwashing! It wouldn't work, they would save them before anything happens!

The Gods took a breath and smiled at the cameras. Their words icy and twisted to those that looked. Their shimmering eyes wide and never leaving Dumbledore. He was certainly going to pay for taking what was theirs.

Chapter Text

Months had passed by at a snail's pace. There wasn't much to do in the small cottage. There was a small room with the basic Light approve books, an art room, and then there was half an acre of land to tend to. Let's also not forget the chores that Ron refuses to do. It may sound like a lot, but the young God had read most of the books in the library, there weren't any art supplies for him to use, the crops only needed watering and doing the chores only took the better part of an hour. But that wasn't the worst part of the slow months.

Harry had to move and speak carefully, least he wanted Ron's full attention. Ron hadn't gone further than unwanted hugs and mild groping, and that's as far as the young God wanted him to go. However, if he did or said something that the red head didn't like, he would go further with forceful kisses, or use magic to bind him in place for hours or days at a time to "take care of him". This form of anger only came out whenever Harry brought up Draco or wanting to go home. To go back to the Dark.

Everything about this, especially the unnerving embraces, disgusted him. He almost wanted to tear his skin off with how the lingering touches made him extremely nauseas. These clearly weren't good thoughts, and he never acted on them for he knew Draco would save him. He knew his Silver Death would never let him stay gone for too long. If Harry had to, he'd wait forever to see him, after all he was still mortal. If he grew too desperate, he would slit his throat in the bathroom, the only room with a lock.

Taking a deep breath, the dark-haired teen ran a hand through his hair. There wasn't anything that he could do at this point. He had no magic, and he couldn't contact Evetta. He had tried for an entire week before giving up. The collar that made him a true mortal, must've also stopped him from contacting the other Gods. They had to be the same chains that kept Merlin hidden from the Gods.

"Angel~ What's wrong?" Thin arms wrapped around the shorter teen's waist.

A chill of disgust made Harry tense his body. He learned quickly that if he shivered, the other would take it the wrong way.

"Just thinking of home." He muttered carelessly, twisting out of the hold. He felt too drained to deal with any of this. More emotionally and mentally than anything physical.

Ron frowned, pulling his Angel back to him. His grip was tight. He needed it to be tight or else his Angel would find a way to escape!

"Angel, we talked about this. Here is your home. You're safe from those slimy snakes here! They will never find you." His mouth twisted into a nasty sort of grin, a mix between pride and smugness. He truly believed that Harry was all his till the end of their days.

"Ronald-" His wary tone held a bite, but his next words were interrupted by a rather red-faced man-child.

"It's Ron or Ronnie, or any other pet name you want to give me. But you're not allowed to call me Ronald."

The young Lord winced as the other's grip tightened more. He really loathed it when he refused to call him Ron. But Ron was too close, too intimate and personal. They weren't like that this time around.

"It's too personal, we're not like that, Ronald! And this can't be home! How can this place ever be home?"

Harry shoved Ron away, rushed to put the small dining table between them. He may not be able to leave within a certain perimeter, but that didn't matter. He just needed to keep his distance for now.

The young male Weasley stumbled, then glared. He really was trying to patient. He hadn't taken it any further than simple touches, seeing as Harry was likely hurt by how rough Draco was with him. However, he didn't understand why his Angel was being so defiant!

Taking a deep breath, he calmed down. He couldn't do anything rash like he did at the Wizard Tournament. Harry's creature had only attacked because he was rash and scared him. Sure, the collar limited his creature side, but even Ron wasn't wanting to push it.

"Angel, enough." However, he couldn't let Harry continue thinking this place wasn't home.

The dark-haired man winced, his breath staggering. He made a mistake. Not just any mistake, but he talked about home, even made it clear that this prison would never be home!

"Stay away!" He shouted, running out of the kitchen to the living room.

"Angel!" Ron gave chase.

The two ran around the house, then outside and then back inside. Ron may have been taller, but Harry was faster. However, he was still grabbed, tossed to the springy couch.

The two struggled more with Harry desperately trying to kick or punch the disgusting Weasley away from him. Then, he couldn't move at all, only staring up at his first friend with large, teary eyes.

Ron was sweating, his hair slightly wind tossed and his eyes glowing almost like Forge and Gred. But there was no kindness and what handsomeness he had appeared more like a poisonous flower.

"Now that's enough, Angel." Ron's hands slipped from Harry's wrists, caressing his forearms to his biceps. "I know exactly what would make this place feel like a home." His mouth curved into a grin.

Harry's lips trembled, tears slipping down his cheeks. Fear and terror crept forward, wrapping around his heart. He desperately hoped that he wouldn't. That Ron wasn't that dispicable and horrible. He doesn't think he could-

"But not now~ If I got you pregnant before the potion's ready, Ginny'll have my head." He laughed at the end, kissing his trapped Angel in a rough manner.

'Draco, please find me.'

Chapter Text

Four months. That was how long it had been before the Council had enough evidence to finally get the Aurors and Madam Bones to act. The Council had wanted to act sooner, but Madam Bones painfully reminded them that unless it was airtight, Dumbledore could walk away with a slap on the wrist and being stripped of some titles. Titles he could wiggle back into. So, they waited and dug around. Now, they were done waiting. They could now deal with him.

"What is going on?" The once admired wizard shouted as Aurors stormed his office. His twinkling eyes showing the true emotion of confusion.

"You're under arrest." Madam Bones hissed, her eyes narrowed with pure disgust and hatred. How could this being in front of her ever be considered human? He was far too monstrous. She could finally see that now.

"Arrest?" Bewilderment now took hold. "Surely this isn't-"

"We know everything, Albus." Draco, no Raven took a step forward, revealing himself to the light. His eyes were a sharp silvery hue. "I do suggest before you go into questioning, that you tell us where they are."

"And try not play the fool. It will only service to anger us more." Hare stepped out next, the Kit and Kett soon following.

Their eyes glimmered with their creatures barely controlled. Anger boiling under their skin, practically visible for all to witness.

A small flinch of fear crept into Dumbledore's mind as he looked to them, but his eyes swayed to Luna, or Hare. She had never shown anger in her two lifetimes. Always looking cool and distant, though floating might be a better way to describe her. Her patience was well known in both lifetimes, at least from what he had gathered from Hagrid. Perhaps he should've heeded the old saying; 'Beware the fury of a patient man.'

The dreamy girl smiled, but it wasn't like her usual smiles. No, this smile was crisp and cold. Calculating with a touch of insanity. She showed too much teeth for it to be comfortable. It was too wide as well... It felt and looked every form of wrong, but at the same time it wasn't.

She took a step forward, her sparkling moonstone eyes completely focused on him. No one said a word, nothing moved, nothing made a sound. It was as if a predator had appeared and devoured it all. Yet, for Dumbledore's mind, it felt worse.

Drip, drip. That was what he could hear.

Drip, drip, drip. His skin was strangely wet with sweat despite the cool air.

Drip, drip. Drip. It felt like the waterdrops were hitting his head.

Drip. Drip. Drip. Was there a leak he hadn't noticed before?

Drip, drip. Drip, drip. Where was it coming from!

Drip, drip, drip. Drip, drip. Why was it hitting him!

Drip, drip. Drip, drip, drip. Drip.

"Stop it! Stop it, you vile monster! Stop messing with my head!" He screeched, wiggling and writhing in the firm holds of the Aurors.

The dreamy girl tilted her head, her smile growing like a pleased cat.

"Where is my Owl and my friends then?" Her voice was serene, but it followed the drip, drip, drip.

Dumbledore was beginning to loath that sound, but the noise and feeling wouldn't stop! It was like he was in a thick fog, a place filled with only death and despair! The coldness sunk its claws into his old bones, stripping him of any form of happiness or hope.

"Never! I'll never tell you!" He screamed, lurching forward to attack her.

The pale woman didn't even flinch as he wrapped his hands around her throat, squeezing with all his might! He could feel her blood rushing under her thin neck, it'd be so easy to break! But the dripping just got louder and louder!

"Where are they?" Her voice echoed endlessly, bouncing off of stone walls to go distant only to come close once more. An endless look of her question. A question that followed the drip, drip, drip.

"Safe! Safe from all of you and your evils! You Dark bastards!" Words spilled from his mouth as if he was drowning and coughing up the sea water. His eyes unfocused and blurry, the calm he had always portrayed vanishing to nothing.

"Safe?" Hare chortled, the noise whipping around him like enraged wind. "From us, their lovers no less?" Her amusement grew as faint howls appeared.

He tightened his grip, desperate to make her silent! To kill her! But her face never turned pale nor her lips blue. Her glowing moonstone eyes stayed on him, and he couldn't look away. He tried, he tried, he tried!

"Yes! They are gods of the Light! They don't need you!" He screamed, foam dripping down the corners of his mouth. "They're in my home! Where you will never get to them!"

Her too wide grin grew, her eyes becoming half-moons of twisted glee. She reached a hand to his cheek. It was freezing but the noise-- the insanity-- was gone.

"Thank you for your words, false prophet." The Goddess hummed, pulled from him.

He took shuddering breathes, blinking his blurry eyes to see her just standing in front of him. He was still trapped by the Aurors, he never got free of them. But he said nothing! He revealed-

"You-"

"Sshh." She raised a finger to her lips, those wicked eyes of insanity gazing down at him with contempt. "The twins are doing so well, keeping the Aurors from seeing too much, but truly, did you think you'd be able to keep our lovers from us?"

He spat at her in reply. He would be out! He could easily twist all of this around! It didn't matter what they had! He was Albus Percival Wulfric Brian Dumbledore! He was the Champion of Light! He will make them all see!

"Take him away! He will be questioned and tried for all the sins he had committed!" Madam Bones shuddered in disgust, bile rising in her throat. It took all her years of self-control to keep it from happening. With a last look to the teen gods, she bowed her head and hurried after her Aurors.

Taking a deep breath, Hare calmed enough to turn back to her companions. It looked like her display of power had garnered her respect from the most dominating Gods.

"Should we-"

"Excuse me, I think I can help!" A voice sounded from the walls, making the four Gods jump.

They whipped their heads to a side of the room they had never been to before. Honestly, they had never noticed it till that moment. Perhaps it was because of the charms? It didn't help there was plenty of clutter to physically hide it.

Raven moved in front of Hare, the twins soon doing the same. Their powers were more handy in combat situations. If it came down to that, though Raven had a feeling it wouldn't.

With a flick of his Godly wand, the hidden door swung open to reveal a cold stone room with a ratty mattress on the ground. The room was barely big enough to be even called a muggle studio apartment! Yet, the surprise was a lanky brunet sitting on the ratty mattress, staring at them with unnervingly ancient oak eyes. His lips were pulled into a troublemaker's smirk that strangely made him handsomely cute as well as an instinctual threat.

"Hello there, mind helping a fellow god?" Chains rattled as he raised his arms to show his enchanted chains.

There was a pause before Raven spoke.

"Merlin?"

Chapter Text

After Ron's aggressive display, Harry became afraid of him. Before he was only wary and disgusted by him, but there was still a sense of safety. A familiarity within the young Weasley. After all, in the old timeline, Ron had never acted like that. He had never been so aggressive about having sex. Now was different. It had finally, truly hit Harry that this Ron wasn't his fake best friend for nearly fifty years. This Ron was someone willing to do anything to take what he arrogantly believed was his.

"Why are you acting so afraid of me now? Are you scared that idiot Malfoy will come and hurt you?" Ron grabbed Harry by the chin.

His touch made the God sweaty and his heart racing in a horrible manner. He wanted to leave. He wanted to escape it!

"Please... Just let me go..." His words were meek, his body tensing for something bad.

It was right to tense as he was slammed into the nearest wall, the rough wood biting into his back. He grimaced in pain, then he stared at him in terror. His blood felt frozen, his head suddenly light and his throat closing up.

Ron moved closer to him, pressing their bodies together. He could feel his arousal, it only made his face scrunch in disgust. There was only one person he wanted to be this close to, this intimate with, and it would never be Ron.

"I will never let you go. Never." He growled, lust coating his words.

Harry pulled away the best he could struggling the best he could. A hand soon grabbed his hair. The pull was harsh, a cry of pain slipping through his lips as he was dragged from the living room to the master bedroom. He could see where this was going.

He struggled, scratching at the hand holding his hair, desperately digging his feet into the floorboards. This only made Ron rougher.

"Stop fighting!" He shouted, finally throwing the young god onto the large bed.

Harry tried to scramble away, tried to put space between the two of them! But Ron had climbed on top of him, using his genuinely unnatural strength to keep him pinned. Harry kicked and squirmed, screaming and shouting.

This noise only hurt Ron's ears, so he pressed body down and used to lips to silence him.

Frightened tears streamed down, mixing into the kiss. His body stopped fighting, his lips tightly sealed, too afraid to do anything. He refused to submit completely, even if he was doing so in fear.

Then came the feeling of death. A coldness sweeping across the house, a hopelessness that nearly took their breathes away. It consumed and pulled the pair away. One of hope and the other in rage.

A sob of relief broke from Harry's lips, his frightened body finally giving in to peace. Draco, his Silver Death, had found him! He was saved! Saved!

"You slimy snake!" Ron screeched, grabbing a wand. It looked different than his usual wand, clearly made by unskilled hands. And it was metal, not wood or bone or anything that once was breathing. No, it was metal that felt wrong, like it went against the gods' themselves.

Harry should be scared. He should beg Ron spare Draco, offer himself up so his Death would live. But he wouldn't. He had complete faith in Draco's powers, in his knowledge. Instincts and hope told him that his Death would know what was waiting for him. That he already knew and already surpassed the wand and handler's abilities.

The door to the room opened with a creak, the shadows darkening and growing. The room seemed smaller and more deadly, the light twisting out of the way as a silver-eyed beast walked forward. Grand wings the color of green and silver created the image of a demon, of a monster. Of a savior.

A dizzying buzz spread throughout Harry's head. He closed his eyes, hearing shouting and things breaking. The room rocked and spun, even with his eyes closed. Then he felt a comforting hand upon his face.

Emerald met silver. Tears of joy fell down his face, his lips curling into a loving smile. He then allowed a kind darkness to take over his vision.

Chapter Text

Merlin ran a hand threw Harry's hair, a friendly smile on his face. The young God stirred, groaning under his breath. Slowly, he opened his eyes to the smiling face of a dark-haired man.

"Hello, nice to finally meet you." Merlin removed his hand, placing it kindly on his lap. He was smiling like a proud parent.

Harry slowly sat up, rolling his shoulders. He then smiled. He could already tell who was speaking to him.

"You must be Merlin. Nice to meet you as well." He gave a polite nod.

The powerful God laughed, grinning proudly.

"Thank you."

The two said nothing else, sitting quietly. Then they heard noise. It grew louder and louder, then the doors to the room burst open! Draco was by Harry's side soon after, a hand tightly clutching his. He looked frightened, worried beyond measures. His silver eyes scanning his face before drifting down and back up again.

"Mi amor de plata~" The God of Life purred, leaning closer.

"Mon amour émeraude." The God of Death cooed back, pressing his head against the other.

They stayed like that, basking in each other's presence. Their magic flowed around them, twisting and curling in a glorious dance. Neither one leading, but neither following.

Then more people came in. First it was Sirius, then McGonagall and Madam Poppy, then Tonks waddled in with Remus and Narcissa hurrying behind her. Lucius and Marvolo followed them in soon after, both having matching eyebags.

"What's with the parade? I couldn't have been out for that long." Potter joked, slowly sitting up with the help of his mate.

At his words, the physical adults gave him a hearty glare.

"Beloved, you were out for an entire week."

Harry blinked for a good minute, processing that. Then he whined, leaning over onto his love's shoulder.

"Does that mean I missed Teddy's birth?"

Tonks huffed, waddling closer to show her very much pregnant belly.

"Not even close. I'm due any day, though, so it's good that you're awake." She gave a weak smile, her breathing a little heavy.

"Cuz." Sirius shook his head, stopping himself from saying whatever he was going to say. Instead, he conjured a comfortable wheelchair for her to relax in.

"Honestly, you shouldn't even be out of bed." Madam Pomfrey scolded, grabbing one of the many spare hospital blankets.

Tonks only raised her head with an indignant huff. Her huff caused the others to scold her, Lucius and Marvolo only shook their heads. Perhaps she was the cause of their sleepless nights.

Harry chuckled, a loving smile on his face. He genuinely had missed this. He missed the noise of life that came with each of them. Then he remembered what Ronald had said.

"They're safe." Merlin hummed, grabbing the room's attention.

"They?" A squeak of worry burned the back of Life's throat, fear and panic settling.

"Owl and Sylph were taken the same time you were by the other weasels."

His nose wrinkled.

"Why?"

"Apparently, the young lady Weasley had a crush on Granger, and Mrs. Weasley was led to believe she was saving Lord Longbottom from terrible people." The old Dark Lord waved his hand, a glint of disgust on his Pureblood face.

"You should have seen Hare. She was quite enraged by the audacity."

Harry's lips thinned, his nose wrinkling. He had never seen her angry, so he could only imagine the type of dreamy pain she had put Dumbledore through. He was almost sad to have missed it.

"I'll show you the memory later." The silver-haired man whispered, rubbing soothing circles into his back.

"Are they alive?" The old emotions of care for his first life drew him to the question. To the worry. He was sure that Luna wouldn't kill Ginny, but the twins... They were always a different story.

He didn't want them to kill their mother, he felt that would go to far. That it would be something that would eventually haunt them.

"Sadly, yes. You'd be surprised how much restraint those two have." Draco huffed, his eye twitching. He clearly wanted them dead. Not that Harry could entirely fault him.

"Enough talk of that." Madam Pomfrey jumped in, already waving her wand. "Harry, you still need some rest. Those chains had done a number on you and your magic. All forms of it. Plenty of rest will sort you out."

Harry groaned, turning his head to his boyfriend. He really didn't want to be stuck in bed. He wanted to do something! He could feel his magic now, feel it swimming underneath his skin, begging to be released one way or another.

"Pomfrey, Harry is the God of Life, he doesn't need rest." Merlin finally spoke up, hold a bemused expression. "Right now, his magic is like a ticking bomb, he needs to use it in a safe and controlled way. Rest is the last thing he needs."

The old witch huffed, but then nodded. There wasn't much that she could do against someone like Merlin. He was old and the God of Time... He would know more than her.

"Alright... As long as he doesn't over do it." She snapped, giving a hearty glare to the Boy-who-lived.

He smiled sheepishly, but that didn't matter. He needed to see the others. To make sure they were okay. If not physically, he could heal them.

As he stood to his feet, he looked to Tonks. His lips pulled into a thin line. She quirked an eyebrow, her expressive hair turning a confusing blue grey.

Taking a deep breath, he marched over to her and gently placed a hand on her belly. With a soft muttering of a lullaby, a warm green-gold show of magic surrounded the pair.

The metamorphous woman closed her eyes and took a deep breath. The pain of growing a child had dulled, the heavy weight that seemed to bring her to the ground lifting. Then she was filled with a sense of love and hope. Any doubt of being a mother was washed away.

The light dimmed, and she laughed. The wonderful feeling simmered under her skin, making her head a little light, but she was happy. And for the first time in months feeling more like her old self.

"Wow." She muttered.

Harry grinned, pulling away.

"Thought you could use a little pick me up."

She snorted, giving him her own bemused look.

"A little you say." She then made a shooing motion.

He nodded, running out of the room with Draco hot on his trail. Like the Silver Death was going to let his beloved out of his sight! There were still morons hanging onto every word of Dumbledore's, even if only a little.

It wasn't long before they entered a different room.

"Guys, I'm fine! She didn't even do anything." Neville whined, practically being covered with kisses and squeezed between two red-haired twins.

"Doesn't matter." They practically hissed, going back to smothering their love with kisses.

Harry snickered, gaining their attention.

"Harry! Save me from them!" Neville reached out to him, his flushed face smiling.

The dark-haired god moved to free him, but his own love simply picked him up, laughing a little.

"I think you're fine. Right, Kit and Kett?"

The twins grinned, pressing themselves tighter to the smaller male. Neville whined, pushing against them. He was still smiling, and he didn't really look like he wanted to leave.

"I say we should go see Owl."

Harry shook his head, laughing as he was almost carried away. Quickly, he put his hand out, healing Neville and relaxing the twins. They waved them goodbye as they left.

The two left, going down the hall. With Hermione and Luna, it was the opposite. Hermione clung to Luna, kissing her cheeks and neck, looking almost scared. Luna just held her, humming a sweet lullaby, stroking her head. She was so gentle with her Snowy Owl.

"Hello." She hummed, giving them that dreamy smile.

Harry smiled back, squirming out of Draco's arms. He moved to them, his smile strained. He could only hope that she hadn't faced what he did, though knowing Ginny...

"Hey..." He whispered.

The bushy-haired woman looked to him, her face tight. She didn't know what to say at the moment.

"Sorry." She whispered.

He shook his head, placing a comforting hand on her shoulder. He didn't know the words to say to comfort her, but he could only hope that she would know that he would be by her side. To help in any way that he could.

She buried her head into Luna's neck, curling closer to her safety. Harry nodded, using a bit of his magic to heal her physically. He genuinely couldn't do anything else to heal her.

"I'm sorry that I can't help you." He murmured.

She gave him a nod, closing her eyes.

He soon was picked up and brought back to a room. He could only assume it was his and Draco's private room, just like the others. The two of them laid together on a soft bed, Harry just taking in Draco's presence. Then he felt the flowing of magic. Of death.

He closed his eyes, letting his own magic swirl around within death. The two fully relaxed, their breaths evened and combined.

This was safe. This was Harry's home. 

Chapter Text

A woman knelt at an alter, her hands clasped together. She could only make a silent prayer. She wasn't a religious person. Never had been, never had a reason to. But she now had a reason. A desire that couldn't be fulfilled by human hands it seemed.

"Children are beautiful."

The woman looked up, noticing a feminine man sitting next to her. He wore a black leather jacket with a soft green shirt underneath, and black pants. His shadowy hair was at least shoulder length, though part of it was pulled back and held in place by a silver peacock Burrett. He looked upon the statues and stained windows with a look of amusement, his skin glowing in the dim lighting.

"Yes, they are." She so truthfully whispered, tears brimming at the edge of her vison. She truly, so desperately, wanted to have those beautiful and wonderful children with her husband.

"Would you love no matter what?" The question felt sudden, almost like a test.

"Yes." She didn't care.

"Even if they were gay or asexual? Trans even? Or perhaps not neurotypical?"

"Always." She would do anything for them if it meant to see them in her arms.

"Would you discipline them?"

"If they need to, but nothing too harsh." Why was he asking these questions? Why wouldn't he look at her?

She saw the edge of his lips curve upward.

"Would you protect them against your husband should it come to that." The question left a cold chill down her spin, but she responded instantly.

"Without thinking."

Finally, the stranger look to her and she was in awe. Eyes a glowing green like emeralds in the sun framed in a gentle and loving way. His face was soft, splattered with freckles. He felt and looked beautiful, strangely motherly as well.

He reached out a hand, but he dared not touch her. He needed her permission. She instinctually knew that.

"I can't betray my husband." She murmured, leaning away from the strange temptation.

His lips parted into a wide and joyful grin.

"You won't." His words felt like a promise.

And she trusted them.

He pulled her hand up to his lips, kissing her knuckles. A tinkling feeling swept throughout her body, making her feel younger and stronger!

He pulled away, standing up with impossible grace.

"You will have your wish, love them well and honestly." His voice drifted around her like a lullaby, putting her in a trance.

"Thank you." She found herself saying to his retreating back. She didn't know why she said it, but she knew she had to before he was gone. He had done something, something good she was sure of it.

So, she quickly left the church, hurrying home to her waiting husband. He looked younger than before she went to church. The grey hairs peppering his hair and beard were gone, and the dirty blond seemed brighter as well. The crows-feet at his eyes weren't as prominent as well.

The couple looked at each other, eyes taking in their more youthful appearance, then they were joined together. It was that moment, that she was able to have her first baby.

When she gave birth to a healthy baby girl, she and her husband wept, muttering thank yous to the mysterious angel that had gifted them with the greatest blessing they could have ever hoped for.

Harry smiled faintly as he leaned against Draco. He could hear the many whispered prayers of every living being. Hear them and feel their genuine care. Still, he always asks mothers those questions, watching from the side as their faces twist into truths or lies.

Draco swooped down and stole a kiss from his lovely husband, pulling back soon after.

"Hearing more thank yous?" He teased, his loving eyes holding no malice or anger. As if they ever could against his beautiful Phoenix.

The dark-haired male nodded, closing his eyes to enjoy their peaceful moment together.

"What about you?"

"Same thing as always." He gave a shrug, though the edges of his lips pulled down.

Harry shifted himself to be settled on his husband's lap, pressing a loving kiss to ease the frown.

"We'll make it better. One day at a time." He cooed, running his hand through the other's silver locks.

The taller man hummed, leaning his head into those calloused hands.

"Of course."

Harry couldn't stop himself from deeply kissing his opposite. How long had it been since the two of them been alone like this? A few centuries at least! Then again, when was there a dull moment when Harry was saved and Dumbledore locked away for good?

The evidence and the testimonies from the kidnapped Gods had sealed the cruel man's fate. Eternity in Azkaban in the worst conditions. Molly wasn't too far behind him, though she was given a plea deal on insanity and having been groomed, allowing her to be sent to St. Mungos instead. Her two youngest were given the same, though it didn't really matter.

Ginny and Ron spent twenty years in St. Mungos, never completing their schooling and not many places would hire them because of their public records. Arthur had also, with a sorrowful expression, disowned them and divorced his wife, leaving the three penniless. Ginny moved away and changed her name, magically dying her hair so she wouldn't be recognized. From what Harry had looked into, she did find true love and happiness and seemed to be in better health. Ron, on the other hand, seemed to have double down. He cursed at anybody who said what he did was wrong, had attack multiple Dark Magic Wizards, and had attempted to stalk Harry. He was quickly thrown into Azkaban with professionals from St. Mungos coming regularly to try and help him. It didn't work, so he stayed there till he was in his eighties and too weak to do anything than shout.

While all that was going on, the Heirs became Lords and they went on a spree of cleaning up Dumbledore's mess! It took so many decades with plenty of Dumbledore sympathizer trying to screw everything up! Hermione was a big help there, her sharp mind and even sharper tongue able to disarm all false reasons into submission. It wasn't hard to make the Noble Granger line once everything cleared away.

Somewhere in between the Gods had gotten married.

First was Luna and Hermione, their wedding being a beautiful starry night theme with the Seer gifting her Owl a Godly enchanted Quill and the Owl gifting her Seer a pair of Godly spectacles. Each were beautifully crafted and filled with as much magic as they could manage.

The next couple were the twins and Neville. It was a beautiful and elegant garden marriage, the vows bringing tears to everyone's eyes. The gifts were twin earrings and a simple gold flower choker.

Then came Harry and Draco's wedding. The previous weddings were small in comparison to theirs. It was as if everyone was preparing for a royal wedding! And the gift that was given, were twin babies.

Every other year, their family grew and grew, as did the problems they had to solve. When the Gods grew old and died, they didn't hide like the Gods before them. They made themselves known.

The wizarding world went into an uproar! Many that hated them tried to deny their rights, others too confused to stop it. Merlin and Arthur came back, both disappointed in the world that had appeared.

Yes, it had been so long since they had a moment to breathe and a moment to be alone without so many watchful eyes.

Draco pulled away from his love, cupping his face.

"In the garden?" His tone was teasing.

Harry grinned, pulling off his lover's lap to begin stripping.

"Por qué no~" He purred. (SPANISH- Why not~)

That was all he needed to say to soon be pinned under a large and beautiful Dragon, who's eyes gleamed like silver. They were very lucky their children were all adults at this point or else they would be seeing something very, very sinful.